Equestria Ninja Girls Magic in Manhattan

by Wildcard25

Chapters

Groups Collide
Introductions
Tour the Lair
Meeting Gramps
Rescue Gramps
The Jade Dagger
Secure the Chalice
Girl of the Huntsclan
Raid the Huntsclan Base
Carnival Chaos
The Magic Quest
The Magical Heroes
The Dragon Council
Learn About Magic Issues
Visions and Alliances
Governors Island Brawl
Wise Words
A Great and Powerful Performance
CMC Mayhem in Manhattan
Three Heroic Groups
Friends from the Bronx
Beware the Squirrelanoids

Groups Collide

As the Hex Squad looked around in wonder, Gus spoke up, “You mean we're actually in the human realm, Luz?”

“Yes. No question about it.” Luz confirmed.

“So where are we exactly?” Willow wondered.

Before Luz could give an answer, stepping into the light were Fong, Sid, Tsoi, and a few more Purple Dragons.

“Well, looky what we got here,” Fong began, “A couple of kids, a mutt, and a grandma.”

Eda's eyed widened, and she frowned, “Grandma?! Watch it, pal!”

“Who're you guys?” Willow asked nervously.

“We're the Purple Dragons.” one of the female members answered.

“Purple Dragons?” Amity asked in confusion.

“But you guys aren't purple, and you're definitely not dragons.” Gus noted, as his friends looked at him oddly, along with the gang who were just as confused.

“This kid doesn't seem to be all there.” Tsoi motioned to head, as his fellow gang members laughed.

“Look, we're not looking for trouble.” Luz tried to reason with them.

“Well, neither are we.” Another male member answered.

“If you'll just hand over all your money, we'll be on our way.” Fong ordered.

“Take a hike!” Eda ordered back.

“Ooh, a tough old bird, this one.” Sid told the gang who laughed.

“Nobody disses the Dragons.” another female member warned her.

“First time for everything.” Eda smirked.

“I don't think you know who you're truly messing with.” came a new voice, as the Hex Squad looked and saw stepping out from the shadows was Hun who roared shocking them.

“What is that?!” Edric gasped.

“I don't know, but I don't wanna find out!” Emira replied.

“And we won't!” Eda threw down a beaker of elixir that released a smoke blinding them.

The Purple Dragons coughed before the smoke cleared, and they saw their targets got away, “They're gone!” Fong grumbled.

Hun growled, “Come on, let's go!” And so they took off unaware they were being watched from the roof top by the Hex Squad.

“That was crazy.” Gus told the others.

“You have creatures like that in the human realm?” Amity asked Luz.

“Not mine.” Luz answered.

“So we're not in the human realm?” King wondered.

“No. This is definitely a human realm city,” Luz assured, as she looked, “In fact. This is New York City!”

“New York?” Willow asked.

“What happened to Old York?” Gus asked, only for Luz to give him a dry look.

“New York?” Eda asked before smiling, “I remember this city when I would travel to the human realm. Oh, this really takes me back,” she looked into the distance, “Hey, aren't there supposed to be two identical buildings right there?”

“You haven't been here in a long time, have you?” Luz asked rhetorically.

“Meh.” Eda shrugged.

“So is it, or isn't it the human realm?” Emira asked Luz.

“Only way to find out.” Luz made a light glyph on a sticky note, before waving her hand over it and a ball of light emerged from it, “It works. The glyph works!”

“It didn't the last time you returned,” King reminded her, “I should know.”

“I do know. But this doesn't make sense,” Luz began in worry, “This looks like New York, but giant turtle monsters, I can use glyph magic. I-I'm freaking out!” she gripped her hair threatening to rip it out.

Amity ran to her and hugged her, “Easy, Luz. Don't stress out.”

“You're right. I-I'm sorry. I'm just a little concerned.”

“You're not the only one.” Willow assured her.

“So what do we do?” Gus asked everyone who had no idea themselves.

Elsewhere, the ninjas, Rainbooms, and Trixie were roof top hopping with Trixie running as fast as she could to try and keep up.

“Come on, Trixie, pick up the pace!” Rainbow ordered, as she ran beside her.

“Give me a break!” Trixie panted, “Not all of us have your stamina.”

“Ya just need to put in the extra work. You'll get it eventually.” Applejack said, while running at her side.

The group stopped, as Karai and Shini arrived, “Hey, guys,” Karai greeted, “We heard on the news about Abigail Finn breaking out.”

“And we figured you guys would be out looking.” Shini smiled.

“You're welcomed to join us.” Mikey offered.

“Wouldn't have it any other way.” Sunset smiled, as they were about to take off until they heard a cry for help.

“AAHHH!”

“What was that?” Fluttershy asked worried.

“Trouble.” Casey answered, as they followed the scream.

They ducked into an alley and saw a bunch of figures wearing cloaks and weird looking masks standing behind a very short non-human looking lady riding atop some robot with purple gooey arms and legs who was interrogating a civilian couple.

“I will ask again. Where is the Owl Lady and her human pet?!” the little lady demanded, only for the couple to shake in fear.

The ninjas watched in shock, “Dudes, what are they?” Casey asked.

“Some bizarre cult from the looks of those guys.” Raph suspected the scouts.

“And that person riding that robot. She's definitely not human.” Twilight noted.

“Human or not, they're scaring civilians.” Leo squinted.

“We'll secure the people.” April said, as she led the Rainbooms and her friends forward.

“Please, we don't know of any owl lady!” the man pleaded to Kiki.

“Perhaps they're telling the truth, Kikimora.” one of the scouts suggested.

“Don't be fooled! They're obviously conspiring with the owl lady and refusing to give us the truth,” Kiki scoffed, “So I'll have to be a bit more persuasive.” She was prepared to make her Abomaton attack the couple only to have it get pushed back by some unknown force surprising everyone.

With Kiki and her Abomaton down, the couple took off running for safety, “Who did that?” Kiki demanded, until April stepped out.

“I did.” she answered.

“Another human.” one of the scouts gasped.

“Then this is the human realm.” another added.

“So you're not from around here?” April crossed her arms.

Before the scouts could answer, Kiki's Abomaton got back up, as she answered, “You interrupted an interrogation, child.”

“It's plain to see that couple had no idea who you were talking about.” the redhead replied.

Kiki squinted her eyeball, “For interfering I'm going to have to teach you a lesson.”

“Then I guess you'll have to teach all of us!”

The group looked confused as Leo stepped into the light, followed by his bros, the Rainbooms, and the others. They were surprised by the sight of the Turtles, as one of the scouts spoke.

“Kikimora, what are they?”

“I don't know, but they will make fine trophies to hang in the Emperor's hall.” she answered.

“We ain't gonna be anybody's trophies!” Raph frowned.

“Get 'em!” Leo ordered, as they took off.

They started attacking the scouts while the turtles went after Kiki and her Abomaton. The scouts fought the Rainbooms, but were proving to be too slow.

“What kind of fighting style is this?” one of the scouts asked, before getting kicked into a dumpster by Rainbow.

Pinkie popped at his side, “It's called ninjitsu. We're very well trained in it.” she went back to join the fight.

Kiki made her Abomaton try to smash the turtles, as they tried striking back at it, “Jeez, whatever this thing is, it's almost like fighting the Kraang Biotroids.” Donnie said

“Minus the butt cannons” Mikey put in.

As the Abomaton grabbed Raph he could feel the contents of its hands, “Ugh, is this goo? Gross!”

“Hang on, Raph!” Leo channeled his magic into his blades as cut the goo hand holding Raph off freeing him.

“Thanks.”

The Abomaton grew a new goo hand, as one of the scouts spoke to Kiki, “Ma'am, might I suggest we fall back and regroup?”

Kiki frowned at the ninjas before answered, “Very well. Retreat!”

They all took off, as Applejack spoke to the group, “Come on, we can't let them escape!”

“I thought we were looking for Abigail Finn?” Trixie asked.

“We'll get to her. Right now, we need to learn all we can about those guys.” Leo said, as they took off to follow Kiki and the coven scouts.

Elsewhere, the AM Drag Crew met up with Jake's animal pal Fu Dog who was waiting for them, “Yo, Fu, whatcha got?”

“Gramps and I got word Chang's been spotted close by.”

“Then lead the way.” Spud said.

“I would but I can't exactly move fast. I'll cramp.” Fu motioned to his size

“Alright, leave it to me.” Jake said, as he was prepared to transform.

“DRAGON UP!”

And Jake had transformed into his dragon form, and stood ready, “Come on!” he picked Fu, Spud, and Trix up, as Rose followed behind on foot.

Chang meanwhile was on a rooftop meeting with Abigail, “You're certain the boy will be here?” Abigail inquired from the former member of the dragon council.

“He will. It's his duty as the American Dragon After all.” Chang assured her.

“Just remember, Chang. I will hold up my side of our alliance and help you with your cause as long as you help me with mine.” Abigail warned her.

“And so I shall.” Chang promised.

“An alliance?” came Jake's voice, as the Am Dragon dropped in with his friends ready, “Long time no see, Chang. Not that I minded it.”

“You ruined everything when you had the Dark Dragon banished!” Chang accused him.

“I was just doing what is my destiny. I would've thought you'd know that.” Jake replied smugly.

Chang frowned, before shifting into her own dragon form, “I will put you in your place, child.”

“Yeah, not gonna happen.” Jake replied, as he flew at Chang and the two dragons went at it in the air.

Abigail looked to the three teens and Fu, “You all look hardly worth my time.”

Rose frowned, before summoning her Huntsgirl staff, “Then I suggest you make the time.”

“If you insist.” Abigail said before pulling out a sword as it was coated in electrical energy, “Had to snag this from my secret weapons stash the cops couldn't confiscate.”

“Hya!” Rose jumped in and fought Abigail in a duel with their weapons.

Trix, Spud, and Fu watched as their friends fought their opponents with neither one holding back. The two dragons flew around trying to spit fire at each other, with the other dodging.

“My grandpa trusted you. We all trusted you!” Jake frowned at Chang.

“That was your mistake.” Chang replied guiltless. Jake resumed fighting Chang with all his might, as Rose and Abigail engaged in combat.

“Not bad, kid.” Abigail admitted.

“I was trained by magical creature hunters.” Rose admitted.

“Yes, I was informed of your alliance with the famed Huntsclan Chang told me about. My kind of people.”

“They're the worst people.” Rose replied, as they clashed their weapons, before Abigail's sword unleashed a shockwave pushing Rose back.

“Rose!” Trix, Spud, and Fu called.

Jake looked down seeing Rose on the ground, “Rose!” that moment of diversion allowed Chang to tail whip him back.

Jake regained altitude and frowned, ready to have another go only to see something stick in him, “Ow!” he saw a tranquilizer dart was shot into his leg. He noticed it came from Abigail who held a blow dart gun in her hand.

Jake started feeling the effects from the tranquilizer kick in and fell to the ground, as Chang flew down, scooped Abigail up and flew off.

“Jake!” Rose cried, as she got up and raced over to him with the others.

“Oh, I can't believe she got me.” Jake groaned.

“Hang tight, kid. I got just the thing.” Fu pulled out a vial containing a liquid, “Drink this.”

Jake drank the stuff before gagging, “Ugh! That is nasty!” he suddenly started getting feeling in his body again, “Hey, I can move!”

“You're welcome!” Fu replied.

“Yo, we gotta jet before Chang and Finn get too far!” Trix reminded them.

“Right, let's go!” they followed Chang's trail.

From three separate directions, the Ninjas and the Rainbooms, the Hex Squad, and the AM Drag Crew were trailing whom they were after to a warehouse. The ninja team entered from one entrance, the AM Drag Crew entered from the other side, while the Hex Squad entered from the roof.

“This is where that Kikimora came in from.” Leo told his team quietly.

Jake whispered to his friends, “No doubt this is where Chang and Finn ducked into.”

From above Luz whispered to her group, “We'll hid out in here for the time being.

Suddenly Spike, Fu, and King caught a whiff, “What is it, Spike?” Twilight asked.

“Something's definitely here.” he answered.

Fu who had been asked the same question by Jake spoke, “I can smell it.”

King answered Luz, “Whoever it is smells weird.”

In a three way split screen, the three sniffers spoke, “Don't worry, I'll sniff 'em out!”

So Spike, King, and Fu started sniffing around following a trail as their groups followed behind making sure not to make a sound. The three kept sniffing and sniffing until the bumped heads.

“Ow!” the three looked up seeing each other and yelped, as the three sides met and yelped as well.

“What the shell?!” Raph gasped.

“A dragon?!” Luz gasped, “And turtle men?!”

“This night just keeps getting weirder.” Spud told Jake and the others.

“Think they're in league with that short person?” Pinkie asked her friends.

“Let's not wait around and find out!” Rainbow zipped over.

“Rainbow, wait!” Sunset ordered, only for Rainbow to tackle Edric and Emira.

“Come on!” Raph called, as he charged in to attack Jake who flew up.

“Raph, no!”

“I don't know what's going on, but I don't like it!” Jake frowned, as he started flying down attacking Raph and soon enough all three sides were fighting each other.

Karai was facing against Rose as their weapons clashed, “Pretty good moves.” Karai confessed.

“Not bad yourself.” Rose admitted.

The two pushed each other back gaining distance, but before Rose could attack, a crate was pushed on top of her courtesy of Eda. Karai looked up at her before shifting into snake form and hissed.

“Oh, snap!” Trix gasped.

Eda unfazed spoke, “Nice trick. Let me show you one of my own.” Eda transformed into Harpy mode surprising the others before attacking Serpent Karai.

“That old lady's turned into a bird woman!” Mikey cried.

“The correct term is harpy, Mikey.” Donnie corrected him, while dodging a fireball from Jake.

Luz had been trying her best to dodge the turtles, until Mikey slid on his shell and swept her legs. Luz got up as she rubbed her back, "Ugh, that hurt." she groaned.

Leo announced, "You're no match for our ninja skills. Stand down. We don't wanna hurt you."

"I've got tricks up my sleeve tortugas," Luz smirked as she pulled out her cards, "Pick a card. Any card."

Mikey grinned, "Ooh, ooh, I love card games!"

"What are you supposed to be, a wizard?" Raph joked.

"Close, I am a witch." she answered.

Raph scoffed, "Yeah right."

“We already got one with in our crew.” Mikey winked at Shini who smiled.

When the turtles tried to restrain her, Luz summoned an invisibility glyph and held her breath. She turned invisible and jumped to a ledge before the turtles crashed into each other. They groaned before they got up.

"Man, she wasn't kidding." Mikey groaned.

Leo complained, "Way to say it out loud, Raph."

Raph argued, "Don't blame me, genius."

Donnie suspected, "She held her breath while holding that card to herself and disappeared. She can’t hold it much longer."

Mikey questioned, "So, where did she go?"

The turtles looked at their surroundings. They didn't know where she was. Luz quietly jumped down and tiptoed away. Leo closed his eyes trying to calm his mind. When he heard her footsteps, he opened his eyes, ran at her direction, and grabbed something out of thin air holding it up which made Luz exhale and reappear.

“Nice trick, but you got to do better than that.” Leo told her.

“I would let me down if I were you.” Luz warned him.

“Oh, yeah. And why?” Raph asked.

"Because my girlfriend wouldn't like it."

"Oh yeah? And what's she gonna do-argh!" Before Raph could finish, he was punched back by an abomination fist. The other three turtles saw the fist extended from Amity who was frowning at them.

“Let go of my Luz!” she used her abomination fist to knock the other turtles into Raph causing Leo to release Luz who landed safely in a giant abomination fist.

The human girl smiled at her witch girlfriend, until, “Hey you!" Pinkie shouted at Amity, getting the witchling's attention, "Have some sprinkles!" And she threw her sprinkles at her, only for Amity to catch them in her abomination goo.

Amity scoffed, "Really? That was an attack?" Suddenly, she noticed her goo was glowing. "What that?" The sprinkles exploded, blasting the goo away, and sending Amity flying back.

Fu was running around, dodging the fighting when Amity landed on him, "Ow! Hey hey hey, what's the big idea..." He trailed off when he saw how pretty Amity looked, "Well, helloooo, beautiful! Name's Fu Dog," As he spoke, Amity stood and crossed her arms with an annoyed frown, "Heaven must be missing an angel, cause you're-"

"I have a girlfriend!" Amity interrupted.

"Oh! Excuse me, ma'am." Fu shrugged.

Shini was currently facing the Blight twins, who were trying to distract her with illusions, “Not bad, but I'm full of surprises too!” she jumped up and sent a swarm of bats at the two.

“Whoa!” they gasped and shielded themselves before smirking.

“You think we're scared of bats?” Emira asked rhetorically.

“I adopted one one as a pet.” Edric added, as the two unleashed a spell that sent them scattering. But then they saw Shinigami had disappeared, “Hey, where'd she-”

He was cut off as Shinigami appeared behind and kicked them off their feet. But just as she was about to land another, the Twins suddenly snared her with spell ropes before they spun her around and threw her off. Shini bounced across the floor before landing on her feet and smirked at the pair.

“So. You two want to play...” she got out her hypno ball.

“What?” Emira asked, as Shini giggled and swung it side to side putting the twins under her hypnosis.

When the two were under, Shini wrapped them in her chain before yanking them forward and striking them with a sharp kick.

Luz was still trying to find a way out, until Sunset came up, “Hold it!” As she grabbed Luz's arm, she gasped as a flood of memories flashed before her. She saw Luz entering the Boiling Isles through a door portal, meeting Eda and King, meeting Amity, Willow, and Gus separately, and so many other things. But what stuck out the most was seeing Kikimora and the coven scouts in her memories

Sunset let go of Luz who ran from her, “They're not our enemies. And that group from before is their enemies. I wonder.” she looked over at Jake, before making her way through the fighting and came up behind Jake before grabbing his arm.

“Hey, what the yo!” Jake called, as Sunset started seeing several of Jake's memories as well.

Seeing enough Sunset disengaged from Jake and went to April who had just dodged Harpy Eda swooping down, “April, we got the wrong idea just like we did about the Bat Team.”

“You mean?”

“They're not our enemies.”

“Then we got to stop this fight,” April said, as she rushed out in the center, “Everyone, stop!” but everyone as too busy fighting each other to even listen. So April knew she had to kick it up, and began concentrating, “I said STOP!” she unleashed a psychic wave knocking everyone off their feet and onto the ground.

They all looked up seeing April power down and pant, before looking at each other confused, until Spud spoke, “So are we done here?”

Watching them from afar outside the warehouse on another roof was Chang back in human form and Abigail, “That was a close call.” Abigail said.

“Indeed, if not for the help of our new... friend. They might've found us.” Chang said while motioning behind to Kikimora and the scouts.

“My pleasure, ladies. Now why don't we go talk elsewhere?” she smirked.

Author's Note

Plenty of quotes supplied way ahead of time by some of my partners

Introductions

After the misunderstanding, the Rainbooms, the Turtles and their friends, along with team AM Dragon, and the Hex Squad retreated from the warehouse and went up to another building's roof top.

“Ok, we're all in the clear that we're not each others enemies?” April asked everyone.

“Agreed.” Sunset confirmed.

“Yes.” Leo agreed.

“Sure thing.” Jake nodded.

“I guess so.” Luz admitted while still surprised at seeing the non humans from the Turtles and Jake still in dragon form.

“So let's get some intros, yo!” Mikey insisted.

Leo nodded, as he stepped forward, “My name is Leonardo, and these are my brothers Donatello, Michelangelo, and Raphael.”

“Hey, those names are Italian!” Spud realized.

“Not just Italian, bud,” Fu Dog continued, “They're the names of some of the greatest Renaissance painters in history,” Jake gave him an odd look, “What? I appreciate art from time to time.”

“Well, you're right. We were named after Renaissance painters.” Leo confirmed.

“It was our father's favorite passion.” Donnie explained.

“And he's a rat.” Mikey finished making the other two groups look confused.

April stepped forward, “Anyway, I'm April O'Neil.”

“Casey Jones' the name, vigilante's my game.” Casey boasted.

“A vigilante?” Jake asked.

“You mean you take the law into yur own hands?!” Trix asked in shock.

“Mostly because the problems around here are too much for the cops to deal with.” Casey replied.

Karai spoke up, “I'm Karai Hamato.”

“And I am Shinigami. But call me Shini.” she smiled.

Spud blushed, “Whoa. Now that we're not fighting I can see these two are darkly gorgeous.” Jake and Trix gave Spud dry reactions.

"No kidding." Gus agreed, as Willow shook her head.

Sunset spoke up, “Anyway, I'm Sunset Shimmer.”

“Twilight Sparkle.”

“Applejack.” she tipped her hat.

“Rainbow Dash.”

“Rarity, darlings.”

“Fluttershy.”

“And I'm Pinkie Pie!”

Luz whispered to her friends, “I think she and I could be good friends.” Willow, Gus, and Amity rolled their eyes amused.

“And I am the Great and Powerful Trixie!” the girl introduced dramatically.

Trix blinked, “Wait, hold on! Your name's Trixie?”

“Yes. Why do you ask?”

“Because that's my name!”

“Wait, you're also Trixie?”

“Yes!”

“But I thought I was the only one.” Trixie said in surprise.

“I feel ya.” Trix patted her shoulder.

Spud gasped, “Wait a second, I recognize those names,” he turned to his friends, “Dudes, they're Canterlot City's Rainbooms!”

“The Rainbooms?” Jake asked in surprise.

“Well, this is turning out to be a treat, a-goo-goo!” Fu cheered.

“A dragon knows about us?” Fluttershy wondered.

“Well, actually...”

“Hey, kid, what would gramps think?” Fu Dog warned Jake.

“This is for a good cause, Fu. Anyway, I'm Jake Long, the American Dragon.” he posed.

“American Dragon?” Rainbow raised a brow.

“Jake!” came a new voice, as the group saw a little pink dragon with black pigtails flying in, “I got here as soon as I could. Back up is here! So who're we fighting?”

“A little late for the party, Haley.” Jake replied.

“What do you mean?”

“Chang got away, but we ran into others.” Jake motioned to the group.

The little dragon named Haley looked to them, “Are those giant turtles, and are those the Rainbooms I like to listen to?”

“One and the same.” Fu confirmed.

“And who's this little one?” Rarity inquired.

“This is my little sister Haley.”

“Oh, you're so cute!” Pinkie cooed as she hugged her.

“Pinkie Pie's hugging me!” Haley cheered.

“Anyway these are my friends Spud, Trixie, and Rose.” Jake continued.

“Nice to meet you.” Rose greeted.

“And of course, Fu Dog.”

Fluttershy got down to Fu Dog's level and pat his head, “Aren't you a sweet looking one?”

“Oh, I love the head pats.” Fu panted.

“Your dog talks?” Twilight asked.

“Well, I ain't your garden variety pooch, sweetheart. I'm a magical guardian to Jake here. Surprised you all ain't so much more shocked seeing a talking dog since well, we're not really supposed to.”

Spike walked over, “That's because they're used to it. Name's Spike.”

“Your dog talks too?” Spud asked in surprise.

“Is he your guardian?” Jake wondered.

“Well, more like my assistant.” Twilight admitted.

“Better than you calling me the focus of your one research project. Honestly I would've preferred being called pet.” Spike replied.

“Oh, our turn! Our turn!” Luz spoke up, “I'm Luz Noceda, and this is Eda Clawthorne. Or Eda the Owl Lady.”

“Owl Lady?” April asked.

“You betcha, red. And I am the most powerful witch there is!” Eda declared.

“Not as much from before!” King snarked making Eda frown.

“Oh, my goodness!” Fluttershy gasped, as she rushed over and scooped King up, “And who is this cute little guy?”

“That'd be King.” Luz replied.

“Oh, what a sweetie!” Fluttershy nuzzled him.

“Great, just what I need another Luz!” King groaned.

Hooty stretched out from his backpack, “Hoot-Hoot! Hiya!”

“What is that thing?” Karai asked in shock.

“A bird demon?” Mikey asked.

“This is Hooty, and he's the security for my home, but he insists on joining us.” Eda explained.

“It doesn't feel fair I get left out so much. Hoot-hoot!” Hooty pouted.

“Anyway, these are my friends Willow and Gus,” the two waved, as Luz put an arm around Amity, “And this is Amity, my awesome girlfriend!”

“Oh, Luz!” Amity blushed while giggling.

“Ya know, they do look cute together.” Mikey told his bros.

Ed and Em then nudged Amity to introduce them. Amity sighed, “These are my older twin siblings, Edric, and Emira.”

“Hi!” the two greeted.

“So now that we're all on first name bases, can we get some insight on all of you?” Donnie asked the other group.

"Okay. I don't even know where to begin, but, you see..." Luz began, when Pinkie suddenly interrupted, speaking fast paced.

"You guys are from a magical realm called the Boiling Isles where witches and demons coexist," she pointed at Luz, "And you're from another human realm but destroyed your only portal back home to keep it out of the hands of this evil guy named Emperor Belos and have been working to build a new portal back before he invades your home!" Then she pointed at Jake, " And you're a shapeshifting Dragon, part of a world-wide group of dragons who act as guardians of the magical world and protect all kinds of magical creatures from the mortal world. And you're here to track down this rouge Dragon called Chang, who escaped from prison, and have to stop her before she does something really really bad!" She finished with a squee.

Luz, Jake, and all their friends stared in wide eyed, dumbfounded shock, while Spud said, "Wow, that was incredibly spot on accurate."

"What?! Huh?! How did you know all that?!" Jake asked, in surprise.

Luz gasped, "Are you psychic?"

"Of course not, silly," Pinkie replied, "April's the one who's psychic. That was all just a hunch."

"A HUNCH?!" The two parties exclaimed.

"But that's not! I mean you can't! How can you even!" Amity stammered.

"Okay, hold everythang!" Trix said. "You mean to tell us, that you accurately guessed their backstory and Jake's backstory, on a hunch?!"

"Pretty much." Pinkie shrugged.

"Dang, that girl is some kind of weird," Trix said.

"That's what my other dimensional counterpart once said." Mikey noted.

Jake continued to blink in surprise, “Well, that just blew my mind.”

“But what do you mean April's psychic?” Rose asked.

“It's a long story.” April confessed.

Mikey then blinked, “Dudes, I just realized something.

“What is it now, Mikey?” Raph groaned.

"Amity sounds exactly like April!" Mikey explained, pointing at the purple haired witchling.

"Hey, now that you mentioned it, Rose sounds exactly like Amity!" Luz noted.

"Huh, come to think of it, April sounds exactly like Rose," Spud put in, "That is weird."

The three said girls looked annoyed and spoke in unison, "What? That's ridiculous! I sound nothing like her!" They froze and looked at each other in shock, "Okay, that was freaky. Hey, cut it out! Stop that! Your proving their point! Antidisestablishmentarianism! Seriously? Ugh!"

Everyone looked disturbed as Pinkie said, "Freaky deaky!"

"Freaky is right!" Trix agreed.

Eda and Fu on the other hand just burst out laughing.

"Now that's what I call comedy!" Fu said.

"I wish I had recorded that," Eda added.

Just then, they were beaned by Rose's sandals, splattered with abomination goo, and blasted by April's psychic wave. The three girls gave annoyed frowns before Jake handed Rose's sandal back.

Eda wiped the goo off her face, "Touchy."

“No kidding.” Fu agreed.

“Uh, I don't know about all of you, but maybe we should take this discussion someplace else?” Applejack suggested.

“Hmm...” Leo pondered.

“Leo, are you serious?” Raph asked sensing what he was thinking.

“It's plain to see that our enemies have crossed paths, from Abigail Finn to this Chang Dragon Pinkie mentioned in Jake's backstory, and I got a feeling that short person and her flunkies came from this Boiling Isles Luz and her party came from.”

“Short person?” Willow asked.

“Kikimora!” Luz frowned.

“You guys met her?” Gus asked.

“Yeah. She and these scouts were interrogating innocent people for information on someone they were looking for.” Leo explained.

“Which we can assume it was you guys?” Karai asked the Hex Squad.

“More or less.” Eda shrugged.

“We'll have to discuss things someplace else,” Leo explained, “We'll go to our place.”

“You guys live here in New York too?” Jake asked.

“Born and raised, Jakey.” Mikey smiled.

“Well, we weren't actually born in the city.” Donnie corrected.

“Save the accuracy, Donnie.” Rainbow replied.

“We'll go back to the lair and try to understand where each of you are coming from.” Sunset explained.

“And hopefully we can use the information together to find our enemies.” Twilight added.

“Then let's go!” Jake said before Rose stopped him and her sister.

“Maybe you two should change back?” Rose suggested, as Jake nodded before he and Haley were engulfed in flames and became human again.

“Whoa, you're human too?” Casey asked.

“Well, a little bit of both.” Jake admitted.

“It's in our blood.” Haley explained.

“Come on, teams. Let's move!” Leo ordered, as they took off.

Author's Note

The bit with Amity, Rose, and April plays off the fact that all three are voiced by Mae Whitman. And the scene itself was based off a scene from DuckTales 2017 episode The Beagle Birthday Breakout! where Huey, Dewey, and Louie all spoke at the same time.

Tour the Lair

The turtles, the Rainbooms, and their friends led their new allies down to an alley way, before Applejack lifted up a manhole cover.

“Wait a sec, you bros live in a sewer?” Jake asked the turtles.

“Well, we can't afford a penthouse.” Raph answered sarcastically.

“He's right,” Spud agreed, “In these markets it's so difficult to find affordable housing.”

“Come on, let's go.” Applejack said, as they all started going down.

As the Hex Squad were the last Gus spoke to the others, “Should we?

“Relax, it's just a sewer. It's not like there are monsters living down there.” Luz said.

“Well, you never know!” Mikey poked his head out, while putting the others on edge, until Raph pulled his bro back into the sewer. So the Hex Squad went down one at time before closing the lid.

The ninjas led their allies through the sewer system, as Rose spoke, “So you've been living down here for fifteen years, Leo?”

“That's right.” Leo confirmed.

“Dang, and all this time we never even knew.” Trix said impressed.

“You should be lucky me or my gramps never found where you guys lived.” Jake said.

“What do you mean?” Donnie asked.

“This isn't the first time we've been down here in the sewers. In fact we had to face Chang and another enemy down here before.” Fu Dog explained.

“Huh, and how did we never know about that?” Mikey asked the others who were just as confused.

They made another turn down the subway tunnel before arriving at the lair, “Home sweet home.” Raph said, as they entered.

Their allies entered and looked around, “Wow!” Luz gasped.

“Not a bad set up.” Eda admitted.

“Love what you guys did to the place.” Edric added.

“You have any ideas the kind of raves that could be hosted here?” Trix asked her friends.

“My thoughts exactly.” Pinkie agreed.

“Turtles? Friends? Are you back?” came a voice, as Fugitoid stepped out of the dojo, “Oh, good you're back. Did you catch...” he stopped in place seeing their guests who were just as shocked.

“Is that a robot?” Jake asked surprised.

“Yes it is, but don't worry he's a friend.” Twilight assured them.

“Well, greetings all. My name is Professor Zayton Honeycutt. But you can call me Fugitoid.”

“You're a professor?” Spud asked.

“Of what?” Gus inquired.

“I teach high school science, but my intellect far exceeds that.” Fugitoid explained.

“It's true.” Spike confirmed.

“Well, Fugitoid we'd like you to meet some new friends,” Pinkie began introducing, “This is Jake Long and his sister Haley. They're both dragons by the way.”

“Dragons?” Fugitoid wondered, “But this isn't Equestria.”

“Long story, Fugitoid, but just let her explain.” Raph insisted.

“And this is Trixie; their friend. Spud, Rose, and Fu Dog!” Pinkie continued.

“Mutant turtles and robots? We've been missing out.” Spud told Trix who rolled her eyes.

“And now we have Luz, Amity, Willow, Gus, Eda, King, Edric, Emira, and Hooty!” Pinkie finished.

“Hoot-hoot!” Hooty cheered startling Fugitoid.

“Oh, dear!” Fugitoid said startled.

“Alright, now that we're on a first name basis all around, I think you turtles should shed some light on your story.” Amity spoke to the mutant bros.

“Agreed.” Leo confirmed.

“Unless one of you wants to take a guess at it yourselves.” Mikey suggested.

“I think I'd rather hear it from all of you.” Willow admitted.

“Oh, and I had a good theory planned out.” Hooty sighed.

“It probably wouldn't make sense anyway.” King replied.

“Alright, everyone. Get comfy,” Sunset began, “There's a lot you need to hear from both our sides.” So the Am Drag Crew and the Hex Squad took a seat around the sofa and TV to listen to their hosts origin story.

After telling them the story, both sides were surprised after all they heard, “So you bros were regular turtles, and your father Splinter or Hamato Yoshi was a human.” Jake began.

“But coming into contact with this mutagen turned you guys into this while it turned Splinter into a rat man?” Rose continued, as Leo nodded.

“You've been fighting mutants, aliens, ninjas, and other things here in the city for awhile now?” Edric asked.

“More or less.” Raph replied.

“Dang, that Shredder sounds like one nasty guy.” Trix said shocked.

“You have no idea.” Karai said.

Luz looked down, “I'm sorry to hear that he killed your father. I know what it's like to lose a dad.” Amity comforted her making her smile.

“The guy makes Belos seem like a saint.” King whispered to Eda who nodded.

Emira turned to Sunset, “And you Sunset, are actually a unicorn from a world called Equestria; populated by ponies, and other creatures considered mythical in this world?”

“Correct.” Sunset confirmed.

“Wow, that's amazing!” Luz smiled, “ When I learned the Boiling Isles had stuff like that I was excited.”

“The Boiling Isles has creatures like that too?” Fluttershy asked Eda.

“Sure. Griffons, vampires, giraffes.” she listed.

“Giraffes?” the ninja team asked.

“Yeah. We banished those guys to the human realm. Buncha freaks.” Eda replied.

“Well, that's not very nice,” Fluttershy frowned, “They may have long necks, but that's no reason to call them that.”

“You've see a giraffe?” Eda asked.

“Every time I visit the zoo.” Fluttershy admitted.

“Well, they are masters of deception. So I can't blame you for not seeing them for what they really are.” Eda admitted much to Fluttershy's confusion.

Amity continued, “So anyway those geodes you girls wear grant you magical powers like those medallions the turtles wear?”

“Sure does.” Applejack nodded.

“That explains why it was so tricky fighting you girls.” Jake confessed.

“So magic does exist in this world?” Luz asked.

“Well, depends on where you look,” Twilight admitted, “ Mostly Equestrian magic can be found in our home city.”

“And one of our old enemies used ancient magic to summon a demodragon to our world.” Donnie added.

At the sound of that Eda almost choked, “A demodragon?!”

“Yes.” Donnie answered surprised by her reaction.

“Whoever decided to do that was either a giant risk taker or a colossal idiot!” Eda ranted.

“I pick the latter.” Raph replied.

“Demodragon?” Jake asked Fu who explained.

“Really nasty type of dragon found only in the netherworld. Trust me. If they lived on earth with us, they'd be running the joint!”

“Jeez, glad I never had to deal with that here,” Jake said in relief, “And makes me glad I was in Hong Kong during the Kraang Invasion.”

Raph turned to him, “That reminds me, Jake. You've been living here in New York all this time?”

“That's right.”

"Jake, if you've been dealing with stuff here in New York all this time, then where were you when we could've used your help when New York was invaded 4 times?!"

"I think it was 5 times." Mikey leaned in, and Raph pushed him back.

"Well, as I said, for the Kraang invasion I was in Hong Kong. But for everything else it was outside my territory." Jake explained.

"Your territory?" Sunset inquired.

"The AM Drag is meant to protect magical creatures, it ain't about sci-fi," Jake stated, "Unless you count the time I was in Hawaii, but that's another story."

"He does have a point," Amity agreed, "It's not always best to get involved with matters outside your territory."

"Luz learned that after she caused my memories to get burned up," Willow said, giving a knowing look at her friend who shrunk down sheepishly.

Leo spoke up, "Yeah, well sometimes what doesn't look like your fight could end up becoming your fight down the line."

"Exactly!" Luz said. "Like how my shenanigans ultimately fixed your broken friendship."

"Can't really deny that." Amity admitted.

“Point.” Jake admitted as well.

“I just can't believe your planet was actually destroyed some time ago by these Triceratons.” Gus said in surprise.

“Yeah. Wiped out the entire planet with us managing to escape.” Rainbow added.

“But thanks to the Professor and some time travel we stopped it from happening.” Sunset smiled at Fugitoid who looked happy.

“I'd hate to imagine something like that happening to the Boiling Isles.” Luz feared.

“You and me both.” Eda agreed.

Mikey got up, “Now then, how about that tour?” the group smiled eager to see more of the lair.

They first stopped into the dojo, as Leo spoke, “This is our dojo. We practice our ninjitsu here and use it for meditation as well.”

“It is very tranquil for it.” Rarity added.

“Definitely has that zen atmosphere,” Luz said, as she walked around before spotting some picture on the mantle. She noticed the one of the turtles as tots with their weapons, “Oh, you guys look so cute!”

“And still am.” Mikey boasted.

Luz noticed the rat man in the photo, “Is that Master Splinter?”

“It is.” Leo confirmed.

“He really is a rat man.” Jake gasped.

Eda got a good look, “Well, he's definitely better looking than most of my ex-boyfriends. And I dated a lot of guys.”

Jake then spotted the picture of Yoshi, Shen, and Miwa, “And this one?”

“That's sensei before he became a mutant.” Donnie explained.

“And these two with him?” Rose inquired.

“That's his wife,” Karai answered, “Tang Shen; my mother.”

“Your mother?” Emira asked.

“So this baby in the picture...” Spud noticed.

“Is me.” Karai confirmed.

Haley unleashed her dragon wings to fly up closer to see, “Aw, you were so small and cute.” Karai smiled, but looked dismal knowing her upbringing from that point wasn't so glamorous.

Jake saw more pictures around the mantle of the turtles, the Rainbooms, and more friends they made from Carmen Sandiego and her team, the Bat Family, Creepie Creecher, Kim Possible and Ron Stoppable, two other versions of the turtles, Static and Gear, Moo Montana Cowlarado and Dakota, the Power Rangers, Team Shine, the Digidestines, the Spy Racers, other mutants, and students at CHS along with Blade Swipe, and Bright Eyes.

“Wow, you guys sure know a lot of interesting people.” the American Dragon said surprised.

“Now this is bein' popular.” Trix agreed.

“We have a lot of friends, in our world and other worlds.” Mikey explained.

“So there really are other worlds?” Luz asked in concern.

“Yup.” Pinkie smiled.

“Let's move on.” Donnie said, as they continued with Luz walking behind still looking a bit down.

They entered the lab, as Donnie spoke, “Welcome to my lab, but please don't touch anything.” King and Gus were looking ready to do so, but stopped as Donnie looked in their direction.

“Wow, you got a lot of equipment here, Donnie.” Spud looked around.

“I am an inventor after all.” the genius turtle explained.

Metalhead approached, “Hello, everyone. Good to see you.”

“Hi, Metalhead.” Pinkie smiled at him.

“Another robot?” Luz asked.

“This is Metalhead, I built him many months ago.” Donnie explained.

“Delighted to meet you all.” Metalhead waved at the new groups.

“Donnie, you are one smart cookie.” Trix admitted.

“Like a turtle do.” he boasted.

Emira looked and jerked back seeing the frozen mutagen man, “Donnie, what's this?”

“It's so gross!” Haley gagged.

Fu Dog looked, “Ugh, or do we even wanna know?”

“He was a friend who got mutated, but unfortunately he lost his mind to it, so for his safety and ours we had to put him in ice.” Donnie told them.

“It's shocking to actually see what that mutagen you guys deal with can actually create.” Trixie shuddered.

"Yeah, better be careful you never come into contact with the stuff," Raph began scarily, before pointing at Mutagen Man, "Or you might end up like that!" Trixie shrieked as she hid behind Edric and Emira.

King climbed onto a desk and spotted some pictures of symbols with one catching his attention, “Meh?! Hey, Luz, Eda! Look at this!”

The group gathered around as King pointed to the symbol, “Hey, that's the same symbol on the device.”

“What device?” Twilight asked.

“What brought us here,” Luz explained, “I found this metal device that created the portal that sent us here along with Kikimora and the scouts.”

“That's the symbol of the Kraang.” Leo noted.

“What?” Luz gasped.

“And that device that brought you here had to be one of their portable portals.” April called it.

“Why would something like that be in a world like the one they came from?” Casey asked his friends.

Fugitoid spoke, “My assumption is the Kraang also tried to terraform their world called the Boiling Isles a long time ago, but I assume were unsuccessful.”

“Them Kraang have probably been just about everywhere, haven't they?” Applejack asked her friends who couldn't help but agree.

“Huh?” Jake wondered, before speaking to his friends, “Remind me to one day call Lilo and ask her if Jumba's ever met the Kraang before.” Trix and Spud nodded.

Soon they were all in the kitchen relaxing with Eda talking about some of the stuff on the Boiling Isles, with Luz.

"I had no idea there was Titans blood in the key," Luz said, dismally. Amity flinched at her mentioning the key, which didn't go unnoticed by Trix, Donnie, and Sunset, "We don't know what Belos is planning, but whatever it is, he's got another thing coming!"

"That he does." Eda smiled proudly at Luz.

As everyone continued talking, Amity slipped away out of the kitchen. Donnie, Sunset, and Trix looked at one another before they followed.

They found the purple haired witchling sitting alone on the couch, with a very sad look on her face.

"Amity?" Sunset spoke up, getting her attention. "Are you okay?"

"I'm... fine," Amity looked away.

"Girl, you say you're fine, but we can clearly tell you ain't," Trix stated. She took a seat next to her and laid a hand on her shoulder, "Come on now, tell old mamma Trixie what's troubling you?"

"Does it have something to do with what Luz said about losing the portal key to Belos?" Donnie asked.

Amity shut her eyes and buried her face in her knees before she finally said, "It was my fault!"

"What do you mean it was your fault?" Sunset inquired.

Amity sighed and explained, "A few weeks ago, shortly after me and Luz became a couple, she came down with common mold."

"Common mold?" Donnie raised a brow.

"One of the illnesses on the Boiling Isles," Amity answered, "Anyway, the common mold was making Luz act slightly deluded and she tried eat the portal key, so I took it until she got better. Then we all learned from the Echo Mouse that the portal needed Titan's blood to power it and that there was a whole lake of it called Eclipse Lake. Eda and King went to Eclipse Lake while Willow and Gus stayed behind with Luz. I volunteered to go along, cause I wanted to prove to Luz that I was an awesome girlfriend, while foolishly bringing the key along..." her voice cracked a bit as she said that.

"Why was it foolish?" Donnie asked.

"The Emperor's Coven scouts were there, also looking for Titan's blood," Amity stated. "And on the way, we ran into a scout who turned out to be Belos' right hand, the Golden Guard. We took him captive but he later tricked me into setting him free. Then he ditched me and went to Eclipse Lake. While Eda held off the scouts, King and I hurried to Eclipse Lake, only to find out it had long since dried up. The Golden Guard was digging his grave. He told me that he couldn't return to the Emperor after he failed his last mission. I felt sorry for him so I tried to offer him friendship, but when he saw I had the key, he tried to steal it, because it had Titan's blood inside. We fought and reached a stalemate. But then he threatened that the coven would go after Luz if I didn't give him the key. And so I gave it him..."

"Dang!" Trix said. "That's a hard choice, girl!"

"While I managed to crack the key and get some of the blood on my glove for Luz to use for her portal, I essentially gave Belos the literal key to Luz's world!" Amity said, her voice cracking more, "So, yeah! I completely screwed things up for my girlfriend..." She screamed in frustration buried her face in the couch arm.

"Amity, it's not you're fault," Sunset eased her, "You didn't know."

"But it is!" Amity insisted, "If I hadn't taken the key to Eclipse Lake, we wouldn't have lost it to Belos! I don't expect you guys to understand. I mean it's not like any of you ever messed things up for your friends?"

Trix looked away for a moment before she said, "Actually... I screwed things up for Jakey once."

Amity looked up in surprise. "You did?"

"Yeah, I did," Trix nodded. "You see, a long time after Jake wished Rose had never been taken by the Huntsclan and she left for Hong Kong, he finally decided to find someone new. So me and Spud tried to help by letting him be one of the bachelors in our charity auction. When it was Jake's turn, two girls bidded on him, a pretty girl, Danika. And a weird nerdy girl, Vicky. Vicky was about to out-bid Danika, when Jake got everybody to look at our principal. Then he paper airplaned a dollar at Danika so she could win."

"Wait, so he cheated to get the prettier girl?" Amity asked, in surprise.

"Yes he did," Trix frowned, "After the auction, I called him out for it, but he just brushed me off. Then shortly after, he suddenly started acting all freaky and ran right in front of a bus!"

"What's a bus?" Amity asked.

"It's a human vehicle," Donnie explained.

"Luckily, Jake got out of the way in time, but he said he had no idea what came over him," Trix continued, "When we told his gramps and Fu, they said he was under a siren song. Fu explained that siren's were beautiful but evil water spirits that hypnotize men and lure them to their doom!"

"I've read about sirens," Amity stated, "We have them on the Boiling Isles. But no one's ever seen one."

"We have sirens in Equestria too," Sunset noted, "In fact, we know three of them. But they're not evil anymore."

Trix continued, "I suspected that Danika was a siren, cause she was beautiful and the captain of the swim team."

"Uh, Trixie," Donnie broke in, "No offense, but that's kind of stereotyping."

"Yeah," Sunset had to agree, "The sirens we know aren't affiliated with water."

"Yeah it is," Trix admitted in embarrassment, "Any-who, Jake brushed me off again, thinking he was just in love. So Fu gave us this Siren detector and me and Spud followed him on his week with Danika and each time. Jake kept falling under the spell and doing all kinds of crazy stuff, until finally he believed that he was under a siren song, but didn't think it was Danika. But his gramps told him he shouldn't see Danika, so he finally decided to finish Bachelor Week with Vicky. But I secretly followed him and found out he was seeing Danika in secret. Then he fell under the spell again and almost walked off the edge of a tower!"

"Whoa!" Amity gasped.

"Me, Spud and Fu managed to save him. And after Spud scanned her necklace, we all accused her being the siren," Trix went on, "But it turned out, Danika wasn't the siren at all. She thought we were accusing her of stealing the necklace that Vicky gave her and ran off in tears. That was when we realized that Vicky was the siren!"

"Vicky was the siren?" Donnie asked in surprise.

"Guess not all sirens are beautiful." Sunset stated.

Trix went on, "Turned out Vicky framed Danika cause she was jealous that she got Jake instead of her, saying if she couldn't have him, then Danika wouldn't either. And she bragged that it was easy since everyone... including me," she added sheepishly, "Thought all pretty girls were evil. She then mesmerized Jake, Spud, and Fu and had them attack each other. Luckily, the siren song didn't work on girls, so I tried to fight Vicky. Until she sicked them on me. I managed to hold them off and knock out Vicky, freeing them," Trix then looked down in guilt, "But poor Jakey was left with no beau. All cause I was bad judge of character... So, yeah. I get where yah comin' from, Amity."

"Wow, that's rough." Amity said.

"And I get where you're coming from too, Amity," Donnie chimed in, "Me, and my brothers. We've all made plenty of screw ups in the past, but our biggest blunder was when we accidentally dropped a bunch of mutagen all over New York."

"What? How'd you do that?" Amity asked.

"Well, it started when we hijacked a Kraang ship that was full of mutagen canisters," Donnie began, "We got too cocky and paid the price. The Kraang had a battle suit on board called a biotroid, and those things are tough! We barely managed to beat that thing! Unfortunately, in all the chaos, we accidentally opened the hatch and the all mutagen canisters rained out over the whole city! One hit April's dad and mutated him into a bat. When April found out, she was so angry that she ended our friendship." He looked saddened, "And said she never wanted to see us again. To my face."

"Dang, boy!" Trix said.

Amity covered her mouth in shock, before she laid a hand on Donnie. "I'm sorry."

“Well, good news is April forgave us and our friendship was restored. And we managed to change her dad back to normal.” Donnie explained in relief.

Sunset took a seat next to her, "I've made some screw ups too, Amity. I once stole a crown with a magical element in it and brought Equestrian Magic in this world. It doesn't work the same as it does in Equestria and causes all kinds of chaotic things! And some people have become corrupted by it and turn into being of destruction!"

"Whoa!" Amity said, eyes wide, "Guess you all do know what I'm going through?"

"Yep, and we all still feel guilty about them sometimes," Sunset explained, "But Master Splinter once said, we can't change what we do in the past, only work to make tomorrow better."

"And if Luz isn't blaming you, then you shouldn't blame yourself." Donnie advised.

"Yeah, girl," Trix agreed. "So don't go carrying all that guilt weightage. It's not good for you."

Amity thought about what they told her and smiled, "I'll try. And thank you. All of you."

"Hey, us screw ups gotta stick together," Sunset smirked.

Back in the kitchen, Gus was marveling at the refrigerator, “Wow, this is awesome!”

"That's our fridge." Leo stated.

"We have those back in the Boiling Isles, Gus." Willow reminded him.

"Yeah. But this one's a human world fridge!" Gus pointed out.

Mikey appeared next to him, "And this fridge has something no other fridge has!" He said.

"Really? What?!" Gus asked.

Mikey opened the freezer to reveal, "Ice Cream Kitty!"

"Meow!" the mutant cat said.

Gus gasped in awe, "Amazing!"

"What is that?" Jake asked in confusion.

"Aww, kitty!" Haley smiled.

"Is that a cat?" Edric started.

"Made out of ice cream!" Emira finished.

"Actually, she's mutant cat made out of ice cream." Pinkie explained.

"And she's very sweet." Fluttershy said, petting Ice Cream Kitty.

"Oh sure!" Fu said sarcastically, "That sweet act is how they lure you in!"

Raph ignored Fu and said, "You guys think Ice Cream Kitty's something, say hello to Chompy Picasso." He held out the little alien turtle, who chortled.

Luz gasped, her eyes shining, "¡Ay, que lindo!" She grabbed Chompy and snuggled him, "Sooo cute!"

"He's adorable!" Willow gushed.

"Yeah he is!" Spud agreed, taking Chompy and holding him close, "Aww, hey little guy."

"I'd wouldn't get too close, Spud!" Twilight warned.

"Why?" Spud asked, and Chompy beached fire, setting his beanie a flame. "Aahhh!" He screamed. "Get it off me! Get it off me, it burns!" Spud ran around while Eda and King laughed.

"I gotcha, dude!" Mikey filled a pot with water and threw it at Spud, only to miss and splash Raph instead.

"Mikey!" Raph growled.

Just then Amity, Sunset, Donnie, and Trix came back in, as the witchling asked, "What's going on in here?"

"We heard screaming," Donnie said.

Spud ran past them, shouting, "Ahh ooo ahh!"

"Ah not again, Spud!" Trix groaned, before she grabbed a nearby fire extinguisher and when Spud ran back, she sprayed his whole head, putting out the fire.

"That's why." Rainbow answered his question.

Spud wiped the foam from his face, "Whoa! This little dude's got some major fire power." He pointed at Chompy.

"Are you okay, Spud?" Fluttershy asked.

"Yeah," Spud replied, "Believe it or not, this wasn't the first time my head was set on fire."

"He's right," Haley confirmed sheepishly. "And I was the one who set it on fire. Long story."

“Quite a firecracker that Chompy,” Eda admitted, “But you're not the only one with a little buddy like that, Raph.” Owlbert came to life and flew off Eda's staff, along with Amity's cat palisman Ghost, Willow's bee palisman Clover, and Gus' chameleon palisman Emmiline.

“Oh, my gosh!” Fluttershy gathered around, “And who're these cuties?”

“They're our palismans, Fluttershy.” Willow explained.

“Think of them as magical partners that reside at the top of our staffs.” Gus explained.

“Oh, I wish I could take them home with me!” Fluttershy scooped the four palismans up into her arms to hug them, as they enjoyed the affection.

“Eda, what is a Palisman really?” April asked the Owl Lady.

“Well, April. A palisman is a sentient magical totem that rest atop a witch's magical staff. They are usually made in the shape of an animal of some kind. They contain a magical essence and harbors various magical properties, including the ability to switch between wooden and living forms at will.”

“Interesting.” April said intrigued, as the Owl Lady continued.

“They are carved from the wood of the ancient Palistrome tree, and traditionally witches in their teens carve their own palisman and staff from the wood of the tree at school or with parental supervision. It's part of their education, actually.”

“What if the witch doesn't know what animal to carve?” Shini wondered.

“Well, they're typically carved into the shape of an animal or living creature, but for an alternative, they can be carved into an egg shape. In which case the palisman itself will develop inside the egg over time and eventually hatch from it once it has established a proper bond with its owner, as was the case for Luz here.” she motioned to her apprentice.

“Luz?” they asked.

“Eda managed to find me some Palistrome tree wood and asked me to carve my own. So I carved mine in the shape of an egg and hoping one day it'll hatch into a palisman of my own.” Luz explained.

“It's that easy?” Spud asked.

“Not quite,” Eda continued, “A newly-carved palisman will not become animate until their owner is able to establish a proper connection with them by expressing their truest and deepest wish to them, which will then cause the palisman to come to life and become bonded. Depending on the person, this ambition ranges to an attainable dream, such as a future occupation, or a deep, personal desire. Sometimes, it might take a while for the person to figure out what their truest wish actually is.”

“That does sound like a lot of work.” Rainbow admitted.

“It does, but the results are worth it.” Amity explained as Ghost went back to her and nuzzled her.

Eda spoke, “Although as of late the palistrom trees have become increasingly rare and the ones left are heavily guarded. So I talked with principal Bump of Hexside to arrange a Palisman Adoption Day.”

“Palisman Adoption Day?” Rarity asked.

“You mean a teen witch can adopt a palisman?” Leo asked.

“But who made them?” Trixie wondered.

“Well, a palisman can only be as loyal to their witch as long as they're treated well. But a palisman can desert their creator if they've been treated badly and won't go back to them unless their trust is earned back. Sometimes a witch can just abandon their palisman on their own or even die.”

“So the palismens become orphans?” Fluttershy asked sadly.

“Yeah,” Luz answered, “Luckily we have an ally called the Bat Queen who takes in stray palismens, and she agreed to bring some to the school for a chance to be adopted by a student.”

Eda continued, “When the young witch steps forward and speaks of their greatest ambition, if a palisman is compatible with the emotion of that ambition, they will come forward to meet their new partner. If the individual doesn't know what they truly want, the palismen will sense the lack of conviction and none of them will come forward.”

“That's how it worked for me.” Luz said sheepishly.

“Your world sounds like it's got quite a magical system.” Jake admitted.

“Yeah, it'd be a lot better if it wasn't being run by a tyrant.” Eda mentioned.

“Emperor Belos?” Rose guessed.

“Yeah.” Luz confirmed, “Under his rule a witch can learn one type of magic after joining a specific coven. And once you’re marked by that coven you have to forsake learning any other types of magic.”

“Someone clearly doesn't know the meaning of quantity.” Donnie noted.

“Yeah, isn't have more than one type better than only one?” Twilight asked.

“Indubitably.” Fugitoid agreed.

“Any other types that goes against this law is considered to be wild magic, which I've gained a reputation for having.” Eda boasted.

“I have my own magic using these.” Luz showed them some glyphs before activating the light one creating a ball of light that floated up.

“Amazing.” Trixie marveled.

“Where did you learn these?” Karai asked the girl.

“Actually, I found some of them on the island as markings, and some I made on my own. Like that invisibility one I used during our fight.”

“Clever.” Donnie commended her.

“When most of my magic was drained I decided to start learning glyph magic with Luz.” Eda explained.

“Just when we finally have magic figured out we learn newer types that're just as complicated.” Applejack told her friends who agreed.

Soon they were back in the living room with Mikey teaching Gus about comics, while Luz was currently looking something up on Donnie's laptop away from the others. She looked at her phone and sighed in defeat.

Sunset seeing this walked over to her, “You okay Luz?”

“Hey Sunset, it’s nothing.”

Sunset scowled, “Luz, don’t tell me it’s nothing. What’s wrong?”

Luz seeing no way out answered, “When we first arrived here, I actually thought I was home, but then you guys started talking about other dimensions, and my Glyphs were working here. And I just looked online and while Connecticut is still a state here like New York, there's no town of Gravesfield here. And tried calling my mom, but no answer, like before.”

“Luz, I’m so sorry.” Sunset said, before using her powers to see in Luz’s memories, more particularly, when she made the promise to her mom to stay with her, “But in a moment, you made a promise to your mother.”

Luz did a double take, “How do you... oh right, you can see into my memories.”

“You must really love your mom that much.”

Luz nodded, “I just, I just miss her so much. But if I do see her, would I have to give up my friends, Eda, my girlfriend?” she looked sad.

“From what I saw in your memories, it might not come to that. Your mother will love them.” Sunset assured her.

Luz smiled at her, “Thanks.”

“Pizza delivery!” a voice called, as the group saw Keno enter the lair with the Dazzlings and Chaplin all carrying several pizza boxes.

“Hey, guys, good to see you!” Pinkie cheered.

“We heard you have more friends joining us.” Adagio said, as the saw the two new groups.

“Hiya!” Sonata waved.

“We gonna get some intros?” Chaplin inquired.

“We'll talk while we eat, Chaplin.” Karai promised.

“Awesome, let's get our pizza on!” Jake cheered.

“Pizza?” Gus asked as he, Willow, and Amity were confused.

“A excellent human world dish,” Eda explained, “Tried it once, and Mm, I couldn't get enough of it.”

Soon the group were all enjoying a slice with Amity, Willow, and Gus looking very impressed by the tasty food.

Mikey noticed Luz not digging in before offering her a slice, “Hey, Luz, come and chow down with us.”

“Thanks for the offer, but I'm lactose intolerant.” she explained.

“Lactose in-what?” the party turtle wondered, until Donnie enlightened him.

“It means one can not consume dairy without getting sick. Dairies like milk, yogurt or cheese.”

“Then, no cheesy pizza?! You poor, poor girl.” Mikey said in sympathy.

“Yeah, but that's how it is,” Luz answered, before seeing Amity and the rest of her friends enjoy it, “But I'm glad to see my friends can enjoy something new.

The others were getting to know Eda more, especially hearing she was in the human world before.

"So, you've actually been to New York in the other human world?" Rainbow asked Eda.

"Oh, yeah. I caused all kinds of trouble." Eda bragged.

"Like what?" Donnie asked, knowingly.

"Well, I visited the Natural History museum and the curator tried to have me thrown out for 'borrowing' a few artifacts." Eda explained.

"And by borrow, you mean you were stealing?" Twilight inquired, with a frown.

"Ah, potato patoto," Eda waved off, "Anyway, when he sicked security on me, I brought all those giant skeletons to life and they smashed up the whole place! It even made the headlines." She showed them a newspaper. The front page showed a photo of Eda running away with a smirk, while dinosaur skeletons were crashing out of the museum doors. A t-rex was shown with a screaming security guard in its mouth, "And at a place called the Yankee stadium, I was heckling some baseball players and one hit the ball right in my face! So I enchanted the ball and bat and they ate his face! And when I crashed a Broadway show, I was booed off the stage. And let's just say, it was a performance they never forgot..."

Everyone stared at her in shock, "You are trouble." Leo stated.

“And proud of it!” Eda boasted with pride.

“I really like her.” Pinkie told the girls.

“Well, as troubling as your reputation goes, you know about this Kikimora and these scouts better than anyone. So we could use yours and the others help.” Leo said to the Owl Lady.

“Leo, you got yourself a deal.” Eda smirked.

Jake spoke up on behalf of him and his crew, “And you're right, the invasions may not have been my fight, but maybe things could've gone different if I did get involved. But I know this is gonna need all of us working together to stop Chang, Finn, and Kikimora.”

“So we'll do whatever we can to help.” Rose put in.

“Now this is gonna be one sweet team up.” Mikey said excitedly.

“And even if our enemies are teamed up, they won't stand a chance.” Rainbow smirked.

Meanwhile back on the surface inside an old building, were the three ladies who had regrouped there after leaving their enemies to fight amongst themselves.

“So we're all in agreement?” Chang asked the other two.

“Yeah,” Abigail agreed, “We help you take down this American Dragon and his friends and in return you help me capture those kids and their green men.”

“While helping me in dealing with a couple of rogue witches.” Kikimora finished, as the coven scouts were kneeling behind her.

“Yes. But remember our enemies will not be so easily defeated if our past experiences we've shared with one another are anything to go by.” Chang reminded them.

“Which is why combining all of our talents together should guarantee a victory.” Kikimora said.

“Well, ladies. We got us a job to do.” Abigail smirked along with her two new allies.

Author's Note

Plenty of quotes pitched by my team on this series. And lots of references from episodes surrounding Jake Long and Owl House's series individually.

Meeting Gramps

The next morning at the lair, the Rainbooms and the Hex Squad had bunked with the turtles which didn't feel as bad to the witches since they were used to so many different types of terrain and areas in the Boiling Isles. After Jake, his friends, Haley, Fu, Karai, Shini, and Keno arrived, the groups decided to understand more about magic on the Boiling Isles.

“So we've seen what magic you all do, but how is magic classified on the Boiling Isles?” Donnie asked.

Eda spoke up, “Well, Donnie, our 'Illustrious' Emperor Belos created the coven system for categorizing magic into specific types. There are nine main ones with hundreds of others beneath them. Hexside and other institutions train young witches and others to prepare them for membership when they decide to select their chosen coven. But once you pick and are branded with the coven mark, that's the only type of magic you can use from then on.”

“Right,” Sunset recalled, “Belos isn't about variety.”

“None of us have been branded by a coven mark since we're still students, but we do specialize in a certain field of magic.” Amity explained.

“Such as?” Leo inquired.

“Well, I specialize in abomination magic,” the witchling explained, “Abominations are golem-like creatures created through a purple ooze substance that can be found on the isles.”

“After seeing what you and your ooze magic can do, it's mighty impressive.” Applejack commended.

“Thanks.”

“And that robot Kikimora was riding seems to utilize that same magic.” Twilight recalled.

“The Abomaton,” Amity explained, “Robots made from abomination ooze that were incorporated into Belos' ranks.”

“Whoa, imagine if mutagen was harness like the abomination goo.” Mikey suggested.

“I think we'd rather not picture it.” Sunset replied.

“To incorporate such machines into ones army.” Fugitoid gasped.

“Well, we've had our fair share of robot problems before.” Twilight admitted.

“What do ya mean by that, Twilight?” Rose asked.

“Well, after so many adventures and fights against mutants, Equestrian Magic, and even aliens in various locations, I realized we can't be everywhere at once. Even if we split up there's no telling how strong whatever the problem is for whomever in one group can deal with. So I decided to create my own robot just like Donnie created Metalhead, only on a far more intelligent level.”

“Hey!” Donnie said feeling insulted.

Twilight continued, “At first things were looking well, my creation Twira was helping us in dealing with problems. But then she started becoming too smart for her own good taking drastic action that threatened lives and our own just to succeed in what she was programmed for. Eventually she became too sentient and intelligent she felt mankind was beneath her and that it didn't deserve her protection.”

“She even went so far to try and nuke the planet.” Mikey added.

“Luckily we stopped her before she could.” Sunset said in relief.

“Dudes, that's heavy.” Spud gasped.

“But why would she do that?” Luz asked.

“Well, when I created her I programmed her with a little bit of my own intelligence in her,” Twilight explained, “Unfortunately, as she kept evolving and adapting that part of me in her only saw logic and facts. Sometimes it even scares me to think if I never had friends would I have turned out like that?”

“No way, Twilight,” Rainbow spoke up, “You'd never be so smart you'd think you're better than everyone.”

“Yeah, that's not like you at all.” Spike assured.

“Thanks, guys.” Twilight smiled.

“This goes to show, sometimes progress isn't always a good thing.” Jake said.

So they decided to steer away from the terrible memory, and continued to get to know more about the witches magic, “How about you, Willow?” April inquired.

“Well, I specialize in plant magic. At first I was also in the abomination track because my dads said it provided with good opportunities. But with help from Luz Principal Bump impressed by my knack for plant magic switched me to the plant track.”

“We have a friend named Wallflower Blush and she would really like your magic.” Pinkie smiled.

“Really? Another plant lover?” Willow asked.

“She sure is.”

Keno turned to Gus and the Twins. "So what can you guys do?"

"Oh, well you see, we're-" Gus was cut off by the Twins.

"It's more fun if we show you..." Edric started.

"We just need a volunteer?" Emira added.

"A volunteer for what?" Jake asked.

"Probably something lame?" Raph remarked.

The Twins grinned mischievously at each other before they each drew a spell circle. Then in a poof, something happened to Raph and everyone stared at him.

"What are you all looking at?" Raph asked. Then they all started snickering and trying to keep themselves from laughing, while some like Mikey, Luz, Pinkie, Haley, Rainbow, Trix, King, Eda, Shini, and Casey burst out laughing, "What's so funny?"

"Uh, Raph, you have the head of a turkey... again," Donnie said.

"What?" Raph asked, and Rarity showed him his reflection in her compact. And to his horror, Raph saw he indeed had a turkey head! "Aaaaahhhhh!" He ran around screaming, "Not again! Not again!"

"You, guys!" Amity face palmed.

"Oh snap!" Mikey said. "Gobble gobble, son! Like a turkey do!"

"Calm down, Raph," Gus called. "It's only an illusion!"

"A what?" Raph crashed into a wall, the turkey head vanishing on impact.

"The Twins and I are in the illusion track at Hexside," Gus explained. "Although I skipped a few grades."

"You skipped a few grades?!" Twilight asked, intrigued.

"Why's that?" April added.

"That's because Gustapher here, is an illusion master!" Luz explained dramatically.

"Well, I'm not one to brag," Gus went on. "But I once laid a massive illusion over a whole graveyard to scare way some Glandus jerks who tried to steal these galder stones. But boy did it take a lot of concentration!"

"Oh, you scared some Glandus students did you?" Emira asked.

"Tell us more?" Edric added.

"Don't get any ideas, you two!" Amity warned.

"I would," Gus began, looking past them. "But, I think you guys are a little busy at the moment..."

Then right after he said that, the Twins were grabbed by a very angry Raph.

"You're mad at us about the turkey head thing, aren't you?" Emira stated, nervously.

The next thing the Twins knew, they were hurled right into the pool of water nearby. The Twins submerged dripping wet and frowning as Edric said, "Yep, he's mad."

"Dude," Spud said to Mikey. "Your bro's got some serious anger issues."

"I could tell you stories, man." Mikey said.

Fugitoid turned to Luz, “So, Luz, what do you specialize in at Hexside outside your glyph magic?”

“Well, when I enrolled at Hexside I learned I could only take one track and yet I wanted to try more than one. When I got caught using a crystal ball Bump sent me to the detention track with others. He wanted us out of the way because an inspector was coming and wanted the school to look perfect.”

“Oh, dear. That doesn't sound nice.” Fluttershy said.

“It's whack, that's what it is.” Trix agreed.

“While in the detention I track I learned the others there also wanted to learn more than just one, so they took me to a secret room where they learn what they want. When we discovered the inspector was actually a basilisk draining the students and the staff of their magic, we worked together to bring it down. Even though Bump berated us for breaking rules he still decided to award us by letting the other kids study more than one track and allowed me to study all nine.”

“Well, at least your options are open.” Donnie admitted.

“Bump's a real nice guy once you get to know him.” Gus admitted.

“Yeah Bump may be all about the rules, and I'm all about breakin' them. But we have a mutual desire to help young witches.” Eda smiled at Luz who smiled back.

Jake got up, “Well, come on, yo. It's time you guys met my gramps.”

“The one whose been training you to be The American Dragon?” Trixie asked.

“One and the same.” Fu confirmed.

“After gramps gave me a loud talking to about exposing my identity he calmed down and I explained things carefully, and now he wants to meet all of you.” Jake told everyone.

“What do you think, Leo?” Twilight asked.

Leo nodded, “If Jake's grandpa wants to see us, then we should accept the invite.”

“You will definitely want to. After all he knew Chang better than anyone.” Jake explained.

“Then let's go.” Rainbow announced, as they all headed up top.

As Jake and his group led the Rainbooms, Hex Squad, and the ninjas through the city, the turtles were sticking to the shadows. They stopped outside a shop as Luz read its sign.

“Canal Street Electronics.”

“This is HQ.” Fu said.

“Spent a lot of time training at this shop, and also doing work around it.” Jake added.

“Not bad.” Donnie admitted.

“Well, let's go in.” Jake said, as he showed the group inside.

Once inside the witches of the Boiling Isles looked around in wonder, “Whoa, check out all this stuff.” Gus marveled.

“I wouldn't touch the merch unless you plan on buying.” Fu warned him.

“Yo, Gramps, I'm back!” Jake called out.

“Coming!” came an old man's voice.

Everyone saw stepping out from the back was Jake's grandpa Lao Shi. The sight of him left the ninjas, the Rainbooms, and witches surprised.

“Dudes, he's even shorter than the other Master Splinter.” Mikey whispered to his bros who shushed him.

“Welcome honored guests, I am Jake's Grandfather Lao Shi, but you may also refer to me as Grandpa.”

Leo approached, “A pleasure to meet you, sir. I trust Jake told you everything about us all?”

“Indeed so, Leonardo. My condolences on the loss of your father. From the way my grandson told me what you said about him he was truly a loving father and a wise sensei.”

“He sure was.” Sunset confirmed.

Lao Shi turned to the witches, “So you are the magic users of the Boiling Isles?”

“That's us.” Luz confirmed.

“Astounding,” Lao Shi marveled, “I had heard only rumors about the Boiling Isles from old texts, but I never imagined it would truly exist.”

“Well, it does.” Eda answered.

“Come, let us enjoy some tea.” Lao Shi suggested, as they followed him.

Soon they were all gathered around enjoying some tea, while learning more about the situation from Lao Shi, “So uh, grandpa,” Twilight began, “The enemy you're after Chang was actually thought to be on your side?”

Lao Shi sighed, “Yes. Decades ago, I met Chang at a dance club where we exchanged dance moves and witty banters.”

“They were shootin' off so many it was a gold mind to pick up ladies.” Fu Dog laughed as the others looked disturbed.

"Probably all too corny ones." Karai suspected.

“Though it was short thing we kept it professional since then,” Lao Shi continued, “She eventually became a member of the Dragon Council while using it to hide her true loyalty.”

“And where did her loyalties really reside with?” Amity wondered.

“Our oldest enemy, the Dark Dragon.” Lao Shi answered wearily.

“Dark Dragon?” Raph asked.

“Sounds dark.” Mikey said.

"He's supposed to be one of the most dangerous threats to the magical underworld." Rose explained recalling her own lessons.

Fu spoke up, “No one knows who he is or where he came from. Only that he was consumed by powerful Dark Magic. Only gramps has ever faced him and survived.”

“That's awesome!” Rainbow commended the old man.

“It was a long time ago.” Lao Shi brushed it off.

“The council felt the Dark Dragon was gone for good, but gramps thought otherwise.” Fu continued.

“That is why I insisted on training Jake myself.”

“Yourself?” Rarity asked.

“Turns out the council has a thing that family shouldn't learn under family.” Fu explained.

“Well, who better to train one than your own family?” Mikey asked rhetorically.

Jake spoke, “When Gramps and I were summoned to the Island of Draco for a Dragon Summit Chang and the council wanted to test my skills and if I failed they would reassign me a new trainer.”

“Why would they do that?” Willow asked confused.

Fugitoid spoke up, “It's something I learned from Principal Celestia and the faculty at CHS. There is no such thing as bad students, only bad teachers.”

“Sometimes that isn't always the case.” Sunset replied knowing Princess Celestia was truly not to blame for how she originally turned out before.

“During Chang's test, me and my opponent were captured by the Dark Dragon, but we worked together and escaped.”

“It was then I was certain we had a spy in the ranks.” Lao Shi noted.

“And that spy was Chang?” Eda asked.

“Yes. In fact when we went to investigate in the sewers she led me right into a trap set up by the Dark Dragon, the same way she did the first time we worked together.”

“The first time?” Raph asked in shock.

“So Chang was working with the Dark Dragon even that far back?” Applejack asked in disbelief

“Correct. Thanks to the efforts of my grandson, his friends, and several others Chang was imprisoned.”

“Why would she do something like that?” Fluttershy asked.

“Like the Dark Dragon, Chang truly believed that our kind was meant to rule all.”

“Sounds like this lady is worse than how Cinch was.” Rainbow said.

“Well now your former allie is in league with monster hunter Abigail Finn, whom we've met before.” Donnie explained.

“And without a doubt Kikimora our enemy is also in league with them.” Eda added.

“With their knowledge combined they could do some real damage.” Twilight explained.

“Agreed. Which is why I support the alliance you have all forged with my grandson and granddaughter.” Lao Shi said.

“We'll do what we can to help you look for Chang.” Luz promised.

“They'll never get past us, Hoot!” Hooty cheered.

“Bring them on!” King pumped his paws up.

“And I would like to know more about Equestrian Magic from you all too.” Lao Shi spoke to the Rainbooms.

“We would love to talk shop.” Pinkie answered with a grin.

Luz spoke up to Jake, “By the way, Jake, I've been meaning to ask, how do you and your friends know about Sunset and the Rainbooms?”

“Because they're a rock band.” Jake explained.

Luz did a double take before speaking to the girls, “Wait, you girls have a band?!”

“Oh yeah. And we're awesome!” Rainbow boasted making Rarity and Applejack roll their eyes.

“Ya got that right. These girls rock!” Spud agreed.

“I listen to their songs all the time!” Haley put in.

“You know I was part of my own bad too,” Trixie boasted before looking sheepish, “But it didn't last too long.”

“Any chance we could hear you girls?” Emira asked.

“Sure thing. We'll just need to set up somewhere.” Applejack said.

“And get our instruments back at the lair.” Rarity added.

“Leave that to me.” Rainbow said, as she zipped off.

Later on, everyone was on the roof of the shop where the Rainbooms set up their instruments with everyone sitting before them.

“Human music sung by actual humans?! This is the best day of my life!” Gus cheered.

“Mine too!” Haley agreed.

“Let's see how these girls rock it.” Eda kicked back.

“I'm so excited!” Hooty cheered.

And so the Rainbooms began jamming and singing

(Good Vibes)

The Am Drag Crew, the Hex Squad, the Turtles and their friends enjoyed the performance, while noticing the Hex Squad were really getting into it.

Luz caught Amity tapping her foot to the beat and gave her a knowing smirk. The witchling blushed and looked away, "They're... good," she admitted, sheepishly.

“I know.” Luz agreed, as Amity blushed.

When the Rainbooms finished, the group got up and applauded while cheering, “It's even better in person!” Trix cheered.

“So much better.” Spud agreed.

“Not bad, girls.” Eda clapped.

“We try.” Pinkie smiled.

“They always know exactly what to play to really get ya, right here.” Mikey patted where his heart was.

“Skara would love you girls.” Willow told the Rainbooms.

“Who's Skara?” Twilight asked.

“She's a friend ours from Hexside, she's part of the bard track.” Gus explained.

“There's someone else who'd love you girls. Right, Eda?” King nudged Eda who cleared her throat.

“No comment.”

“Who are you talking about?” Donnie wondered.

“Eda's "special friend", Raine Whispers.” Luz said cheekily.

“Who also happens to be head witch of the bard coven.” King teased.

Rarity spoke to the older witch, “Why, Eda, it sounds like this Raine is very special to you.”

“We go back.” Eda admitted while trying to keep a straight back.

“Very back.” Hooty spoke only for Eda to back-fist his face, “Ow, hoot!

Jake smiled watching the groups interact as Lao Shi stood by his side, “I know it was reckless of me to reveal my identity to them, gramps.”

“Yes, but that doesn't matter now. What does matter is you and your new friends must do what it takes to find Chang and bring her in as well as those she's allied with.” the old man instructed.

“And we will. Trust me, we will.” Jake confirmed.

Author's Note

Twilight's story of the robot Twira comes from this ENG Story Equestria Ninja Girls: The Rise of Twira by PoNyFICTIon12

Rescue Gramps

Outside Lao Shi's shop, a very short person with a hood up walked up to it and looked up at the sign before going inside. Inside Lao Shi heard the bell to the shop door ring.

“Welcome to Canal Street Electronics, how may I help you?” he greeted the customer who answered with a old woman's voice.

“Oh, don't mind me. I'm sure I can manage.” she answered kindly before walking around and looking at several objects on sale.

As the lady looked around, Lao Shi kept an eye on her and started to grow suspicious of this customer who while acting like they were looking at the items it looked like they were actually stalling. He started to walk over, and spoke up.

“Pardon me, madam, but would you care to tell me your name?”

“Oh, yes, of course. But first...” the woman suddenly whipped around and threw a potion vile on the ground in front of the old dragon master, engulfing him in a mist.

“Waahhh! What was that stuff and... why do I feel so... sleepy all of sudden...” Lao Shi trailed off feeling drowsy.

“That was a sleeping nettle potion, great for helping one fall asleep,” She chuckled darkly as Lao Shi began to lose consciousness. She pulled down her hood to reveal she was Kikimora, “Pleasant dreams, you old fool!” She sneered as Lao Shi finally passed out.

Later down in the lair, the Turtles, Rainbooms, and Trixie were in the dojo getting some ninja training in. While off to the side, Luz and her friends were doing some exercises.

Mikey spoke over to them, “You know, you guys could always come join us in sparing.”

“Thanks, but we're good here,” Luz answered, “Even though we're not training to be ninjas. We still need to keep our bodies in tip top shape.”

“Agreed,” Amity replied, “Our magic is one thing, but unless we're in perfect physical condition it won't be enough.”

“And you guys are really keeping me entertained.” King said, as he and Spike were eating from a bowl of popcorn.

“Won't Jake and the others be joining us?” Fluttershy asked, Donnie, while dodging some bo-staff hits.

“We texted him, and he said they'd be here.” Donnie answered.

Suddenly Jake rushed in with his friends, “Dudes!”

“Perfect timing.” Edric said.

“Jake, what's wrong?” Sunset asked in concern.

“Did something happen?” Leo wondered.

“Something happened alright.” Fu Dog spoke up.

“Gramps is missing.” Jake explained worried.

“Huh?” they asked in confusion.

“How do you know?” Rarity asked.

“He's not picking up the phone. And that's not like him to not answer.” Jake explained.

“Fu Dog, don't you live with him?” Raph asked the guardian dog.

“Yeah, I was kinda out late last night, so I haven't been home yet.” Fu Dog explained sheepishly.

“We figured we'd come here because we have a bad feeling this is bigger than simple disappearance.” Haley explained.

“It wouldn't hurt to check it out.” Twilight admitted, as she picked Spike up.

“I'll let April and the others know to meet us there.” Donnie offered as he sent a mass text message.

They headed up top and reached Lao Shi's shop at the same time, April, Casey, Karai, Shini, and Chaplin.

“Hey, we made it.” Chaplin greeted.

“Where's Keno?” Rainbow saw no sign of their pizza delivery boy pal.

“He's got a day shift.” April explained.

“So it's just us,” Casey added, “Now let's check this out.”

“What he said.” Eda agreed.

They entered the shop seeing it was indeed vacant, “Look around for any clues.” Leo instructed, as they did so.

Everyone looked high and low for any sign of what could've happened to Lao Shi. Finally Edric looked at the floor and noticed something, “Hey, check this out!”

The group gathered around looking at the spot on the floor, “What is it?”

“Ain't it just a drink stain?” Applejack asked feeling it wasn't important.

“Not likely,” Edric inspected it more, “This is remnants of sleeping nettles potion.”

“Sleeping nettles?” Karai wondered.

“Something found only on the Boiling Isles,” Eda began suspiciously, “And since we're here, there's only one other person from the Boiling Isles in this universe that could've done this.”

“Hey, I found a note!” Pinkie called out while bringing said note over.

Jake took the note and read it out loud, “Dear American Dragon, we have your grandfather. Come to the junkyard in Jersey to watch his demise.”

“He was taken to Jersey?” Mikey asked.

Trix spoke up, “Only one person we know would kidnap Jake's grandpa.”

“And if sleeping nettles were used here...” Amity put in.

“Chang and Kikimora.” Luz suspected.

“Dudes, we gotta get over to Jersey's Junkyard ASAP!” Jake ordered.

“Agreed,” Leo nodded and ordered, “Everyone, move out!” they all hurried off.

Meanwhile as evening rolled in, Lao Shi woke up, trapped under a net, and locked inside an old car, with the terrible trio before him and the coven scouts on standby.

“Hello, Lao Shi, it's been quite some time.” Chang greeted her former partner.

Chang!” Lao Shi frowned, as he tried to transform into his dragon form but soon realized that he couldn't.

“Do not bother trying to transform, that net is made of sphinx hair, rendering you powerless!” Chang noted.

Lao Shi turned to see Kiki remembering she was the one who knocked him out, “You! You must be Kikimora?”

“Correct. I assume the Owl Lady and her brats told you about me?”

“That they did. But I have to say, you are much shorter than how I pictured you.” he smirked.

Kiki growled, “I'd hold that tongue of yours if you know what's good for you!”

Abigail spoke up to the former member of the dragon council, “You know, Chang, I'm actually quite fascinated that hair from the legendary sphinx can neutralize a dragon's abilities.”

Lao Shi turned to the last lady, “You are Abigail Finn! The self-proclaimed monster hunter!”

Abigail frowned at his words, “That's THE Monster Hunter to you! Or I was until those Turtles and Rainbooms ruined me! If only we didn't have to annihilate you, I could've used you as proof that monsters exist.”

Lao Shi frowned at what she said, “People like you Ms. Finn are the reason why monsters remain hidden to the world. They only want to be left in peace.”

“And I want to cease being a laughing stock to the science community and the world in general! But we both can't have what we want now can we?” Abigail asked rhetorically.

Lao Shi turned to Chang, “I know why you broke out of jail. All for the sake of revenge.”

“On the contrary, revenge is only part of it,” Chang replied, “My true plan to free my master from the thousand year temple, you and your family banished him into!”

Lao Shi was shocked, “That's impossible! You know as well as I do the temple cannot be accessed for one thousand years.”

“How very true,” She admitted, “But ever since Kikimora and the witches of the Boiling Isles have come to our dimension it's opened my eyes to a new perspective. As a former member of the dragon council I know that the temple exists in a pocket dimension. After Kikimora's explanation of how she and those other witches arrived here, I realize dimensions like that can be reached through means of other portals. That's why with her help I will create my own portal to the temple and bring the Dark Dragon back so that we can have our revenge on the American Dragon!”

“No.” Lao Shi gasped.

“But first, I'm going to devastate him emotionally by destroying his beloved dragon master.” Chang smirked at Lao Shi.

“Great plan, Chang. Except you forgot the part where we kick your butt!” came a familiar voice.

The trio and scouts turned around to see Jake, his friends, the Ninjas, and the Hexsquad had arrived.

“Kiki.” Eda frowned.

“Owl lady.” Kikimora hissed.

“Finn.” Leo frowned with Twilight.

“Ninjas.” Abigail frowned back.

“So you three are in cahoots.” Mikey called it.

“Indeed, turtle.” Chang confirmed.

“Kiki, your choice in partners and allies never fails to prove how desperate you really are.” Eda called Kikimora out, as King laughed.

“You're one to talk about desperate when you are allying yourself with human children and freaks!” Kiki pointed accusingly at the Rainbooms and Turtles.

“Is there ever anybody who won't refer to us as freaks?” Raph asked annoyed.

Chaplin spoke up, “Okay, Terrible Trio, here's an idea: hows about you three step away from the nice old man and then we settle this like women,” The heroes gave him odd looks, especially the female members of the group, “What? There's more of you girls here, just stating the obvious.”

“Very droll, human!” Kiki said dryly.

Abigail looked over at Chaplin and was shocked, “Wait... Chaplin Gomez?!”

“Dr. Finn?! Well, long time no see?” he asked nervously.

“YOU!!!” she declared before she began shooting multiple laser blasts at Chaplin, who barely dodged each blast.

“I take it your still mad at me for that Bigfoot prank?” Chaplin asked frantically.

“Prank?! YOU RUINED ME!” She was about to blast at him again when her guns were levitated out of her hands by April and Twilight.

“Thanks girls!” he said while hiding behind the two.

Karai turned to her head scientist, “What was all that about?”

“You two know each other?” Donnie asked him.

“Pretty much...”

“Indeed we do!” Abigail explained, “Long ago, back when I was a senior at the University, this pretentious whelp was an honor student.”

Twilight looked to Chaplin in shock, “You were an honor student?!”

“At the age of 10. Try not to be jealous Donnie.” Chaplin told the smart turtle.

“Oh I'm not. In fact, I once plugged in a working lamp... when I was a baby. And I actually remember it!” Donnie replied smugly.

“Hold up. What prank?” Mikey asked curiously.

“Allow me to explain,” Abigail began, “One day while working I happened to spot the legendary Bigfoot.”

“You don't say?” Donnie asked dryly.

“Oh, yes. So using my genius entrapment devices was able to catch him.”

“Her.” Mikey interrupted only for Raph to hit him in the back of the head shutting him up.

“But when I presented the beast to my colleagues and the media, it was none other than Chaplin dressed up in a costume!”

“Hey, that's what we did with the Green Man, only Casey was the one dressed up.” Mikey recalled.

“Yes! And that only reminded me of what happened before!” Abigail then shouted to Chaplin, “My reputation was utterly shattered, all because of you and your twisted prank!”

“Is that true, Chaplin?!” Luz asked in surprise.

“Low blow, dude.” Spud shook his head.

“Okay, pause and rewind, before you continue to make yourself the victim, doc, let me share my side of the story,” Chaplin said before speaking to everyone, “Everything she said was true, but... it wasn't without justification. You see, during my honor student days, Ms Finn here always looked down on me and wrote me off as a dumb kid amateur, even when I wasn't showing off. Then one day, I asked her for help in building a special kind of drone and she agreed. But when we showed it to the whole campus, she took all the credit, claiming she did all the work, when in reality, I did most of it, and she had the gall to say I slacked off the job!”

Everyone gasped, “What was the invention?” Donnie asked.

“Her sortie drones. They were originally my design. I had created them for helping injured animals from a far. But Finn here, weaponized them for her monster hunting ambitions. Once I discovered that, I decided to get even with her. And you all know the rest.”

“So she used you?!” Gus asked in surprise.

“Yep.”

Fluttershy shocked expression started turning into a frown, “And she turned an invention meant to help animals into a weapon to hurt innocent creatures?!” she turned to Finn and yelled, “YOU MONSTER!!!”

Jake spoke up, “We'll make this simple for you ladies. Let gramps go, and give yourselves up.”

“Not this time, child,” Chang replied, before turning to one of the coven scouts, “Start it!” The scout pressed a button on a control board and the crusher they stood before started moving in surrounding the car Lao Shi was trapped inside.

“Grandpa!” Jake and Haley gasped.

“You are welcome to try and save him, American Dragon.” Chang beckoned him.

“But you'll have to get past all of us to do it!” Kiki warned them.

“Your move!” Abigail finished.

“Uh, in case you forgot, we got you all out numbered.” Rainbow reminded them.

“True,” Chang admitted, “So how about we even the odds?” she pulled out a pendant and held it up as it glowed summoning shadowy dragon creatures making their side even.

“What're those?” Luz asked in concern.

“Shades.” Fu Dog answered.

"They were the Dark Dragon's flunkies." Trix recalled.

"That pendant Chang has gives her the ability to summon them?" Spud asked in disbelief.

Kikimora announced, “Attack!”

The coven scouts and shades went into battle, as the heroes split up to take on their enemies. Jake, Haley, and Luz went for Chang, Leo and Twilight headed to fight Kikimora who mounted her Abomaton, Sunset, Rose, Eda, Rarity, and Fluttershy engaged Abigail, while everyone else took on the scouts and the shades.

Jake and Haley flew around Chang shooting fire at her, but the traitor slipped around their flames and tail whipped Haley down to the ground. Jake snuffed smoke from his nostrils and flew in grappling Chang.

“Your days of threatening my family are over!” Jake warned her.

“Wrong, child!” Chang replied, as she started overpowering Jake, “It is you who is over.”

"Booyakasha!" Luz came out of nowhere and jumped onto Chang causing her to break her grapple with Jake, until the dragon lady threw her off. Just as she got up, Chang punched the human girl into a car.

"Foolish human!" Chang sneered, "Did you really think you could attack me?!"

Luz stood up and shot back, "I'd be careful if I were you! Because I'm training to be a witch!"

Chang just laughed, "You? A witch? Ha!" She scoffed, "You are just a weak, inferior human!"

"Inferior?!" Luz growled, "You think humans are inferior?!"

"I don't think," Chang stated, "You humans are all inferior!"

"You're working with a human!" Luz pointed out.

"You mean Abigail Finn," Chang inquired, "She is only of use to me. As far as I am concerned, she's as much a lesser being to me as all humans. Though from what I've heard from Kikimora, you are an even lesser being!"

"Wow, Jake was right, you are the worst!" Luz snapped, before Chang smacked her to the ground and pinned her down.

"Pathetic human, who are you to define me?!" Chang replied haughty. "You are nothing! And one more thing, how can you possibly be a witch, when you have no magic within you?"

Luz smirked as she took out a light glyph, "I'll show you..." and flashed the glyph in Chang's eyes.

"Argh!" Chang cried. Then Luz punched her in the face, making her get off, "I'll destroy you for that!" Chang spat a blast of fire at Luz, but the girl used an ice glyph to summon a wall of ice to block her attack.

Then Luz used a glyph combo to create a shroud of fog. Chang looked around but couldn't see Luz anywhere. Then she suddenly found herself wrapped in vines. When the fog cleared she saw that Luz had used a plant glyph. Chang broke free just as Luz used a fire glyph to send a blast at her, knocking her back. Chang spat a jet of fire at Luz but the girl used an invisibility glyph and disappeared minutes before the fire hit her.

"Where are you, human?!" Chang demanded.

Luz reappeared behind her with a gasp, "Here I am!" And stuck a rocket glyph on her. Then Chang went blasting all over the junkyard, bouncing off scrap heaps. Then Luz used two more ice glyphs, one to launch her at Chang as she came toward her, and the other to make an ice bat which she smacked the dragon lady in the face with, knocking her down. Luz landed on her feet just as Chang stood up, now furious.

"You wretched human!" She snarled, "You will be sorry!"

"Not as sorry as you're gonna be, Chang." Luz rebuffed.

"And why do you say that?" Chang asked her.

"Because my girlfriend heard those nasty things you said about me," Luz explained, "And she does NOT appreciate me being insulted."

Before Chang could question that, she was punched away by an abomination fist. Then punched by a second one. Then punched into the second one by the first fist and the second fist grabbed Chang and smashed her down on the ground three times.

Chang looked up to see a glaring Amity, "Don't EVER slander my girlfriend!" The youngest Blight warned, before having the first fist grab Chang by the tail and swung her around before tossing her into the air where Jake and Haley knocked her down with a double roundhouse kick.

“Oh yeah!” Jake said giving a thumb's up.

“Way to go you two!” Haley called down below as Luz and Amity nodded before smiling at each other.

As Sunset, Rose, Eda, Rarity, and Fluttershy engaged Abigail, who used an electronic bo-staff, Rose was using her own staff weapon against her, and spoke.

“I used to be like you, Finn. I used to be a monster hunter and thought it was always my destiny to hunt and slay them. But I learned I am who I am, not what those who raised to be like. In fact, you're even worse than my old master who was also obsessed with exposing magical creatures!” Rose pushed Abigail back.

Fluttershy jumped in and maneuvered around the monster hunter's attacks, “I still haven't forgiven you for what you tried to do to the Green Woman, and my friends too!” she spun kicked Abigail off her feet landing on the ground.

Sunset tried to drop kick Abigail, only for the woman to roll away and get back on her feet, “You know I'm surprised you're working with those two, considering how obsessive you are to capture and prove those sorts of creatures exist.” Sunset told Abigail.

“I have no choice now. After I was arrested, all of my equipment and research had been confiscated. And my show was canceled. Even my PhD has been revoked!” she responded angrily.

“Guess that makes you, Miss Abigail Finn, now.” Sunset mocked.

“I now have only one purpose in life: getting revenge on you and your friends.” She replied.

“Well that's not gonna happen.” Sunset replied, as she, Fluttershy, and Rose got ready for another round with Harpy Eda ready to go.

The rest of the turtles, and the Rainbooms minus Twilight, Karai, Shini, Casey, April, Chaplin, Trix, Spud, Trixie, and the rest of the Hex Squad and King were dealing with the Coven scouts and the shades.

Raph was punching and kicking shades right from left, “Jeez, and I thought Dusk Ninjas were tricky fighters.”

Mikey spun kicked two scouts, “And these Coven Scouts sure are no Foot Ninja.”

Applejack used her clawed gloves to slice through some shades making them dissolve while Rarity slid in and used her sickles on another that almost jumped A.J.

“Hey, guys!” Pinkie called to some of the scouts, “I got a surprise for you!” she threw her sprinkles at them and they exploded in their faces. As the scouts were distorted Pinkie swung her weight and chain half of her weapon nailing each in their heads.

Gus and the Blight Twins used their illusion spells to make it look like the junk piles came to life and tried terrorizing more scouts.

“This is so funny.” Edric told his sister.

“I know.” she agreed.

Karai and Shini who were fighting against some shades saw a single coven scout tried to attack them, only to get double kicked by the two knocking him against a pile of car parts.

“Nice teamwork.” he groaned.

“Thank you.” Shini replied.

“I'm Steve by the way.” he continued.

“Well, Steve, why're you working for these crazies?” Karai inquired, “You can't honestly be all for their crazy plan.”

“Believe me I'm not all for this.” Steve replied.

“You're not?” Shini wondered.

“No. I mean I wish I wasn't working for these people, but I'm stuck with it.”

Karai spoke, “You're only stuck if you let others make you feel that way. But it's never too late to join the good side.” she and Shini were them jumped by more shades leaving Steve to think about what they told him.

As Willow used her plant magic to conjure vines from under the ground to grip the shades they managed to slip out, until Chaplin armed with a blaster opened fire on the shadows making them dissolve. King unleashed his sonic howl on some shades only to see they kept coming back.

“Jeez, these things are like a bad itch! How do we get rid of them?” the little demon asked.

“Dudes, they hate bright light!” Spud called, as he and Trix were defending themselves against more scouts.

“Bright light?” Chaplin wondered, as he looked and spotted a searchlight on a tower, “There!”

“I'll give you a boost.” Willow offered, as she used her plant magic to make a giant leaf for Chaplin to mount as the vines extended up allowing Chaplin to reach the tower.

Chaplin moved the searchlight down in the direction of the shades, “Ok, boys, time for you to see the light!” he turned on the searchlight shining it right on the shades making them hiss and dissolve.

“Alright, Chaplin!” Rainbow called, before zipping around knocking more shades into the light as they dissolved. Soon everyone was knocking the shades into the light watching them dissolve.

Chang saw this and growled, “I'll show them!” As she was about to breath fire, Jake flew in tackling her away.

Leo and Twilight fought Kikimora who was using her Abomaton to attack the two. Leo accessed his magic covering his swords with energy and started fighting back against her robot.

“Once I destroy you, your friends and this place for the Emperor, he'll finally see me for my worth.” Kiki declared.

“Is that all you care about, impressing this Emperor Belos guy?” Leo asked in disbelief.

“I'll do ANYTHING to be in Belos' good grace! To get the recognition I deserve!”

Leo frowned, “You're real pathetic, Kikimora, you know that?”

“What?! How dare you!” the short woman growled.

Twilight jumped in using her weapon against the Abomaton, “He's right, Kiki! Eda told us all the evil things Belos has done. You're craving the approval of a tyrant!”

“Ha! The Owl Lady is a fool! And anyone who believes her is a fool!”

“Oh, really?” Leo asked rhetorically, “Luz told us how she once staged a kidnapping so you could go see your family. Only for you to throw them aside for a supposed promotion!”

“My family was nothing more than an obstacle, and I'll get rid of any obstacle to get Belos' recognition.”

Leo couldn't believe she would say that about her own family, but was prepared with a comeback, “Obstacles like the Golden Guard, your supposed teammate?” Kiki got irked at the mention of that person.

“Luz also told us how you tried to feed him to you're pet finger dragon!” Twilight added.

That brat is the biggest obstacle for the Emperor's approval!”

“Like I said, you're pathetic, Kiki!” Leo declared.

“I'll show you pathetic!” Kiki attacked the two who fought back.

Back with Eda, Sunset, Rose, Rarity, and Fluttershy, Abigail had disappeared into the junkyard.

“Keep your heads up everyone.” Sunset instructed them.

“She could be anywhere.” Rose added.

“I hope she doesn't get the drop on us.” Fluttershy worried.

"Don't worry, there's no way anyone's getting the drop on old mamma." Eda boasted.

Suddenly, Abigail appeared behind her with her energy sword, "That so?!" She said, giving a sharp swing.

Before Eda could even blink, her head was instantly sliced right off her neck and fell into Rarity's hands. The fashionista gave a horrified gasp when something unexpected happened.

"Ow!" Eda's head exclaimed, "Dang it, not again!"

Rarity shrieked and tossed Eda's head, which went soaring over to where Leo and Twilight were still fighting Kikimora and was caught by the turtle leader as he and Twilight looked in shock.

"Yeah, Luz pretty much had the same reaction," Eda said casually, before the two also screamed and Leo threw her head, bouncing it off Kikimora and knocking her down, "Strike one!" Eda cheered before she was caught by a wide eyed Raph, "Hello."

"You're creepy!" Raph tossed her head over to the Coven scout he had been fighting.

"Boo!" Eda said and the scout screamed, throwing her head over to April, who also screamed and threw Eda's head to Trix, who did the same and tossed it to Donnie, who tossed it to Sunset, who threw it to Haley, who threw it to Casey, who threw it to Chaplin, who tossed it to Applejack, who threw it to Rainbow, and she threw it to Jake.

"Yo! Nasty!" Jake threw Eda's head to Mikey and Spud, who began tossing the head to each other in a panic.

"Aaahhh, take it!"

"No you take it!"

"I don't want it, you take it!"

"You take it!"

Finally Spud threw Eda's head to Trixie as Eda said, "Wow, you're all easily freaked out." Trixie screamed and tossed Eda's head over to Pinkie.

Panicked, Pinkie bounced Eda's head from hand to hand like she was holding something hot, "Ew ew ew, disembodied head! Get away!" And she threw Eda's head to Abigail Finn.

Unlike everyone else however, Abigail looked more in disbelief than in terror, "What? This isn't possible! How are you still alive?!"

"Oh, well that's an excellent question," Eda replied,"Just bring me closer and I'll tell you." Abigail held her closer, "Closer... closer... there we go. So the reason for this is..." Then without warning, she blew a raspberry right in Abigail's face. The mad woman cried in disgust while Eda laughed, "That still cracks me up!"

"You disgusting little!" Abigail growled.

"Oh that's nothing compared to what's coming next, Dr. Freakenstine!" Eda smirked.

"What are you implying?!" Abigail demanded, when she felt a tap on her shoulder. She turned around and was punched in the face by Fluttershy, knocking her unconscious and making her toss Eda's head which the shy girl caught.

"That was for the Green Woman, you meanie!" Fluttershy yelled.

"Nice one, kid." Eda congratulated.

"Why thank you, Eda." Fluttershy smiled, before her eyes widened as she just realized that she was holding Eda's head.

Eda gave a dry look as she knew what was coming, "Scream and throw my head," And Fluttershy did just that, "And off I go." Eda mumbled dryly.

Back with Lao Shi, he saw the crushing pieces were starting to crush the car he was held captive inside making it tighter for him. Until suddenly Trixie appeared before him in a puff of smoke, "Fear not, Lao Shi! For the Heroic and Noble Trixie shall rescue you from being crushed!"

"I'm doomed," Lao Shi deadpanned.

Trixie chuckled, "Oh ye of little faith," Then she took out another smoke bomb, "Behold, the Magician's Exit!" And she threw it down, engulfing herself and the car in smoke.

When the smoke cleared, Lao Shi was no longer in the car, but sitting right next to Trixie! Though he was still under the net.

The fight stopped, as everyone had witnessed the whole thing and stared in utter disbelief.

"Yo, whaaaa?" Jake gaped, still locking claws with a shocked Chang, while Haley looked like she was about to punch the evil dragon lady in the face.

"Impossible?!" Chang exclaimed.

"Did not see that coming." Luz said, as she and a surprised Amity looked like they were about to hit Chang with the ice bat and an abomination boxing glove.

"Yo, how'd she do that?" Trix asked aloud, having a scout in a headlock.

"Not a clue?" The scout shrugged.

"This day is full of surprises." Shini noted.

"No kidding." Pinkie popped up next to her.

"How the heck did you pull that off, Trixie?" Eda asked, her head laying on it's side.

Trixie looked back with a smirk. "A magician never reveals her secrets."

“That's nice,” Lao Shi began calmly before shouting, “Now get me out of here!”

“Right, sir!” Trixie agreed, as she and Fu Dog helped undo the net freeing him.

The old man shifted into his dragon form and flew up to help his grandchildren fight Chang. As the traitor fought the three she spoke, “I will see to it you all perish!”

"Excuse me, Chang?" Chang looked back and was punched down on top of a car by Harpy Eda who got her head back on.

"Nobody tells my kid she's nothing," the Owl lady glared. Luz smiled at Eda.

Chang woke up and looked around seeing the shades were driven away, her partners, and the coven scouts were losing. She flew down to her partners, “The plan has failed, we must retreat and regroup!”

“Works for me!” Abigail agreed, before pulling out a smoke grenade.

“See you all another time!” Kiki warned them, as Abigail threw the grenade releasing smoke allowing the ladies and the scouts to escape.

“They got away!” Casey grumbled.

“Well at least Lao Shi's safe.” Spike noted.

As the three dragons touched down they reverted back to human along with Eda. Everyone gathered around the old man, as Jake spoke, “Are you alright, gramps?”

“I'm fine, thank you. You all fought well and hard. I'm grateful for you coming to my rescue.”

“Anytime, sir.” April replied.

"Also, Eda, DID YOUR HEAD COME OFF YOUR BODY?!" Donnie asked, totally freaked out.

Luz gave a nervous laugh, "Uh, yeah, forgot to mention. Eda can remove some of her body parts. Including her head. Yeah, I totally freaked when I found out too."

"Want me to show ya?" Eda asked mischievously.

"Oh no no, we believe you!" Sunset waved off immediately.

"We're good!" Jake added.

"Totally!" Rainbow said.

"Absolutely!" Rose agreed.

"You don't need show us more!" Leo said.

"We got the gist of it!" Karai stated.

"Don't ever do that again!" Raph said, still freaked out.

"Seriously," Trix agreed, "That was creepier than Fu pretending to be that pirate puppet!"

“Alright, alright. Buzzkills.” Eda grumbled.

“I can't believe Chang tried to use you to get to me again!” Jake growled, until Lao Shi calmed him.

“What matters is you succeeded with your friends, and believe me, this won't be the last we see of Chang or her partners.”

“You sound like you know something, Lao Shi.” Emira noted.

“Do you?” Applejack asked.

“Yes. I know what Chang is planning.”

“What is it?” Haley asked.

“She's going to release the Dark Dragon from the temple.”

“WHAT?!” Jake and his friends shouted.

“Wha-wha-what?!” Fu Dog asked in shock.

“That's not possible!” Jake replied, “The temple can't be accessed for a thousand years.”

“That's what I believed to. But the temple exists in another dimension, and with Kikimora helping her she intends to find a portal spell that could reopen it ahead of time.” the old man explained.

“That's crazy, yo!” Casey said.

“Whatever do we do?” Rarity wondered.

“Whatever it takes to stop Chang from carrying out this plan of hers.” Lao Shi squinted his eyes.

Meanwhile the Trio of ladies and the scouts had retreated to their hideout in the city, “This is unbelievable!” Kiki growled, “It's bad enough that human and those little witchlings stood in my way, but now more humans and freaks as well?!”

“Those humans and freaks are not something to sneeze at, Kiki,”Abigail replied, “I remember warning you about them when we started this alliance.” Kiki just frowned, until Chang spoke up.

“Enough! Our enemies together are much stronger than when they're alone. We'll need to remember that for next time.” her two partners nodded in agreement, as Steve the coven guard spoke to the dragon lady.

“Pardon me, Mistress Chang, but how exactly do you plan on making a portal to this temple?”

“Not to worry. I already found a way and sent an old acquaintance to retrieve the tool I needs.” she smirked.

Meanwhile at the Natural History Museum, a figure was climbing up the building before slipping in through a window getting inside. The figure removed their hood to reveal it was a monkey who spoke.

“Yo yo, dawg! Bananas B is in the building!”

Author's Note

Chaplin calling the trio on they should all settle this like women because there were more ladies than guys there plays reference to the first crossover between Super Girl and the Flash when they teamed up against Livewire and Silver Banshee.

The scene of everyone panicking and tossing Eda's head around is comparable to the scene in Frozen where Anna and Kris are tossing Olaf's head around completely shocked he's a talking snowman.

The Jade Dagger

Down in the sewers, Fu Dog, King, Spike, and Haley were checking around for any signs of the Terrible Trio, while the turtles and everyone else were up top and branched into groups to search other parts of the city for the three wicked ladies.

“Why did we get stuck looking in the sewers?” King grumbled.

“It was Leo's order. And trust me, you don't wanna argue with him about orders,” Spike warned him, “He gets enough of that from Raph.”

“I get it, but couldn't he have at least stuck us with some more muscle?” King continued, “I mean we got me, a very handsome demon, two dogs, and a pipsqueak dragon!”

Haley looked with a frown, “Hey, I may not be older like my brother, but I'm a lot smarter than you know.”

“It's true. The kids got her own kind of charm.” Fu admitted.

“But do you honestly think Kiki and the others would even be down here?” King continued to question.

“We can't rule out anything.” Spike answered, as he went on ahead and sniffed around a passageway before bumping into something.

He looked up and his eyes widened. In the shadows stood a large figure staring down at him with one big eye. Spike let out a scream, getting the others attention. They arrived just as the little dog was backing away.

“Spike, what's wrong?” King asked.

“That!” Spike pointed at the figure.

Haley quickly transformed into her dragon form and took a fighting stance, “Hi-yah!”

“Haley?” the figure asked in a familiar voice.

“Huh, Stan?” Haley asked, as she stood down and changed back to human.

“Stan? Stan Lipkowski? That you?” Fu asked.

“Hey, Fu Dog, long time no see!” The figure came into the light, revealing himself as a one eyed troll covered in long purple hair. He was also dressed in janitor clothes.

“Wait, Fu, Haley, you know this guy?” King asked confused.

“Yep. King and Spike, meet my old buddy, Stan the sewer troll.”

“Hi there, sorry for spooking yah, Spike.” Stan apologized.

“Uh, no problem.” the dog replied.

Haley continued, “And I met him when Jake let him into our house to protect him from the sunlight. And got busted by mom for letting a strange magical creature in the house.”

“So, how yah been, Stan? And what's with the janitor look?” Fu inquired.

“Oh, I work as a night custodian at the Natural History Museum. Which is actually why I'm looking for Jake.”

“For what?” Haley asked.

Stan began as a brief flashback occurred, “Well, yah see, I was doing my shift when I heard a strange noise. So I went to see what it was when I spotted the darnedest sight. A monkey creeping around.”

Fu did a double take, “A monkey? Did this monkey have black fur and dressed in yellow hip hop swag?”

“Hmm? You know, come to think of it, yes he was. Hey, you and Haley alright? You look like you saw a ghost.”

The dog and dragon girl had looks of shock and horror on their faces, “Oh no...” Haley dreaded.

“Stan, what was the monkey doing?” Fu inquired.

“Well, I overheard him saying to himself 'Yo, gotta find dat dagger for Chiggity Chang'! And that's when I remembered hearing about counselor Chang escaping so I figured I'd better tell Jake and then I ran into you and you know the rest.”

Fu continued, “Stan, you have no idea how right you are to tell Jake! He's up topside round Bleaker Street! Yah can catch him there and book it, man!”

“Right! On it! Nice seeing you again, Fu Dog!” And the troll ran down a tunnel.

Fu then took off in another direction, “Come on, guys, we gotta get to the museum, pronto!”

The others followed as Spike was curious, “Why?”

“What for?” King wondered.

“Cause I know exactly who that monkey is and who he's working for.”

“And so do I!” Haley added.

“You do?” Spike asked.

“Who is he?” King wondered.

Fu answered with hatred, “Bananas B!”

Soon enough the four had made it to the museum. Haley shifted into her dragon form and flew the two dogs and little demon up onto the roof, where they found an open window.

Fu sniffed around the area and growl, "Oh he's here alright! I recognize that monkey smell anywhere!"

"So, what do you think he's looking for?" Spike wondered.

"Stan mentioned Bananas B was looking for a dagger, and I have a hunch on what kind." Fu took out a scroll. On it was a picture of a dagger with green blade.

"The Jade Dagger?" King read.

"Yep, it says here that the dagger has magical properties," Fu explained, "It can cut open holes in the fabric of space and time, or in other words, open portals to other worlds."

"So it's a dimension dagger?" Spike asked.

"Sure, if you wanna put it that way." Fu shrugged.

"But why would something like that be here?" Haley asked.

"Because there's lots of daggers, knives, and swords made of jade on display here, so the Dragon Council thought it was the best place to hide it," Fu answered, "Like finding a needle in a haystack. But if Chang sent monkey boy to steal it..."

"She's gonna use the dagger to free the Dark Dragon!" Spike realized in shock.

"Well, no way are we letting that happen!" King stated.

"Yeah, let's go get that monkey!" Haley declared.

"With pleasure." Fu grinned.

Soon, they had entered through the window with Haley turning back to human, and began sneaking around the museum, keeping an eye out for Bananas B.

"So, Fu," King spoke up, "Who exactly is this Bananas B?"

"Well to put it simply, he's Chang's animal guardian," Fu stated, "But he didn't start off that way. In fact, he was once Jake's temporary guardian. It started when I accidentally let my animal guardian license expire... Again."

"Wait, animal guardians need licenses?" Spike asked in confusion.

"Pretty much," Fu went on, "So Jake was given a temporary new guardian, Bananas B. And he proved to be a better guardian to Jake than I ever was. But I could tell that monkey was out to steal my job permanently. However, when Jake's team fought Chang and a horde of sewer trolls, he abandoned Jake and joined Chang to save his own skin!"

"He did what?!" Spike gasped.

"That traitor!" King accused.

"You think that's bad?" Haley spoke up, "When me and my Dragon teacher, Sun Park, fought him and Chang in a potions shop, he poured Essence of Troll on my face! I was stuck with an ugly half troll face for a whole week!"

"Ehh!" Spike and King shuddered in disgust.

"No kidding," Fu added, "Her faced looked like her neck threw up on her." The group just pressed on following the trail.

Meanwhile, Bananas B had crept over to a room with a sign over it that read, Ancient Chinese weapons. He peeked into the room and looked around. Like Fu had mentioned to Haley, there were lots of jade-bladed weapons on display. There was also a security camera. Careful to avoid being seen, Bananas B jumped and climbed over the displays before he grabbed onto the camera's support pole attached to the wall. Holding on with his feet, he pulled out another camera and snapped a picture of the room. Then he took out the photo and slipped it over the security camera lens to make it look like nothing was going on.

"Easy as banana cream pie, yo!" Bananas B laughed before jumping down. Then pulled out a scroll that had a picture of the Jade Dagger, "Now which of these is d'em magic dagger?" He looked at each display until is found a dagger that matched the picture, "Bangers!" He ran over to the display and grabbed the dagger, "Got it! Chang will be pleased when I deliver the goods!"

"Not if we have anything to say and or do about it, banana breath!" Bananas B whipped around to see Fu, Haley, Spike, and King standing in the doorway.

"Fu Dog, long time no see," Bananas B greeted, "And Haley, ah see dat essence of Troll wore off on yah." He laughed.

"Yeah, and I'm gonna show you how much I appreciated that!" Haley glared.

Bananas B then noticed Spike and King, "I see you invited some friends."

"That's right." King confirmed.

"Now hand over that dagger, monkey boy!" Spike ordered.

"No chance, man," Bananas B rebuffed, "Chiggity Chang needs dis dagger to free the Dark Dragon, yo!"

"Then I guess we're doing this the hard way," Fu stated, "Cause in case you haven't noticed, there's four of us and one of you!"

"Guess again, dawg," Bananas B rebuked, "Ah had a hunch I might run into a bit of a jam, so I brought in some friends of me own. And one of them actually knows you, Fu Dog."

"Oh really?" Fu asked rhetorically.

"Really!" Came a female voice that made Fu double take.

"It can't be!" He said in disbelief.

"It can be, and it is!" Everyone looked up to see a shadowy figure clinging to the corner of the wall ninja style. Then the figure jumped down, revealing it was a hairless female cat, "Hello, Fu Dog."

"Yan Yan!" Fu sneered, as Spike on instinct growled at the cat.

"Miss Tinkles?!" Haley asked in surprise.

"Hello, Haley!" Haley gasped and turned around. Standing behind her was a little girl about her age with red hair in a ponytail.

"Olivia?!" Haley said in disbelief, "What are you doing here?"

"Helping out my cat," Olivia answered, "Just like you're helping out that ugly dog of yours."

"Hey, I resent that!" Fu frowned.

"Uh, friend of yours?" Spike asked Haley.

"No way!" Haley glared, "That's Olivia Mears, my arch rival."

"I think you mean, your arch superior!" Olivia smirked, "By the way, Haley, I got a surprise for you.”

"What a coinky dink," Haley replied, "I've got a surprise for you!" And she transformed into her dragon form.

Olivia stared with wide eyes, "What a surprise!" Then she gave a sinister grin, "Now here's my surprise!" And she transformed into a light blue dragon!

"You're a dragon too?!" Haley exclaimed in utter shock.

"Well duh!" Olivia remarked, "How do you think I knew Miss Tinkles could talk this whole time?!"

"Well, didn't see that coming." Fu said, shocked himself.

"But, How?! When?! Why?! Huh?!" Haley stammered, before Olivia tackled her.

“You guys get the dagger, I'll dance with this fiendish feline!” Fu ordered Spike and King.

“On it!” Spike answered.

“Kick her butt!” King cheered, and the two chased after Bananas B around the exhibit.

Yan Yan spoke to her rival, “And dance we shall, Fu Dog,” she made combat poses, “For once again, we shall dance the sweet tango of battle!”

“After you, Miss Tinkles!” he replied.

And so the cat and dog engaged in combat as if it were a dance, while Haley and Olivia flew around attacking each other.

“So all this time, you were a dragon too?!” Haley asked in disbelief.

“Surprise!” Olivia mocked, as she spat fire, only for Haley to dodge and retaliate with a fireball of her own.

Olivia maneuvered around the flames, as she grappled with Haley in the air, “Now I know how my brother was feeling when dealing with that Fred Nerk boy.”

As Spike and King were busy chasing Bananas B, the purple pup reached behind and pulled out a T-Phone and paw dials, “Twilight, it's Spike. We're at the Natural History Museum, and we need back up. All of you get here ASAP!” he hung up.

As King was gaining on the monkey, he leaped for it, “I got him!” he tackled Bananas B and the two rolled across the floor.

As they rolled the two were each trying to pin the other to the floor, until Bananas B had King pinned before snatching the dagger.

“Sorry, Fido, but you ain't getting' the best o' Bananas B!” he mocked.

“I'd get off me if I were you.” King warned him.

“And why?”

In response King used his sonic howl pushing Bananas B off, but in the process the animal guardian ended up using the dagger to cut open a portal in thin air.

The others seeing this were surprised, “It really works!” Spike gasped.

“Oh, it works alright!” Fu replied in worry, “And it's pulling us in!” the portal indeed such all of them through it.

They flew through a void before landing out of a portal and wound up on a block right outside a house.

“Where are we?” Haley asked.

“Some other dimension,” Fu answered, “That's the power of the dagger for you.”

“You imbecile!” Yan Yan hissed, “You weren't supposed to actually use it!”

“My bad, kitty cat.” Bananas B apologized sheepishly.

“So let's use it to get out of here!” King ordered.

“I'm with the skull head!” Olivia agreed, as they fought for the dagger before Bananas B used it again sending them through another portal.

Just when they did, the door to the house they were outside of opened, as a familiar basilisk looked outside.

“Huh? There's nobody here.” she said.

“Vee, was someone at the door?” a woman's voice called out to her.

“No, Camila. It's nothing.” the creature named Vee closed the door still feeling like she missed something.

The group flew through the void again before landing through a portal somewhere else. Spike looked around and realized they landed right in the middle of Gotham city at night. As the others were surprised, they suddenly heard the sound of fighting close by.

They looked and saw Batman was in the middle of fighting some thugs led by Two Face, “We shouldn't be here!” Spike yelped before snatching the dagger and used it again taking them all with him before Batman or Two Face could notice.

They then landed in another world that looked like a swamp land, and witnessing their arrival was a teenage girl who was missing a shoe and had sticks and leaves in her hair, and with her were three frog people, an older looking man frog, a young boy frog, and a girl polliwog with little legs.

“Whoa, who're you guys?!” the girl asked.

“Pay us no mind, we're just passing through!” Fu called, before Yan Yan grabbed the dagger and used it to send them off.

“Huh, weird.” the boy frog said.

Fu and the others ended up in yet another world. They looked and saw they were right outside the School of Friendship.

“The School of Friendship!” Spike barked.

“This is a school?” Haley asked.

“Looks like a castle.” Olivia noted.

“No. That's a castle!” Spike motioned to Princess Twilight's castle.

“Whoa, that's some castle.” Fu gasped.

“A little too tree-like for my taste.” Yan Yan admitted.

Suddenly the doors to the school opened, and the Mane Six, Starlight, and Dragon Spike exited before noticing the group right outside.

“Spike?” Princess Twilight asked.

“But who're they?” Starlight asked noticing the others.

“Are those the Rainbooms?” Haley asked.

“It's their pony selves in this world.” Spike answered.

“Sorry, ladies we's gots to skidoo!” Bananas B got the dagger and used it sending them off.

“What in tarnation was that all about?” Applejack asked her friends who were just as confused.

The next thing the group knew they landed somewhere that looked like a living room area with a couch in the center, tv on the wall, and on both sides were large rows of windows revealing a big view of the city.

“This place feels familiar. Like Twilight mentioned somewhere like this before.” Spike wondered until they heard a ding sound.

Suddenly elevator doors opened up, and stepping out were the Teen Titans. But these Titans looked incredibly different. Mostly being so one dimensional and badder looking quality. Beast Boy and Raven looked a lot shorter, and Robin didn't look like the Robin he remembered seeing that brief time he was in Gotham after reuniting with Twilight and the others.

“Intruders! Titans, Go!” Robin called, only for Starfire to blast him with her eye bolts making him fall to the floor unconscious.

“Robin, you will not harm these cute animals. Especially the kitty!” Starfire announced, before scooping Yan Yan up.

“What?!” the cat cried, as the weirder Starfire nuzzled her.

“Kitty-kitty-kitty!” she cooed.

“Unhand me you fool!” Yan Yan demanded, while struggling to break free.

“Ha-ha! This is gold!” Fu laughed.

“This is getting so weird.” Spike said to himself.

“Let my cat go you-” Olivia was cut off as Raven dropped on her pinning her to the floor.

“Check it out! I'm riding a dragon!” Raven cheered.

“Hey, we wants to ride the dragon too mama!” B.B complained.

“There's another one!” Cyborg cheered while motioning to Haley.

“Don't even think about it!” Haley warned them.

Cyborg and B.B then spotted Bananas B, “Wow look at this monkey!” Cyborg cheered, as the two crowded said monkey.

“He's got some sweet swag!” B.B admitted, before snatched the Jade Dagger from him, “Ooh, this is in my color!”

“Yo, give that back!” Bananas Be demanded, as he tried to grab the dagger, only for B.B to start using it to cut open portals that started dropping random objects from other worlds into the living room. Some objects included an empty mutagen canister, a round shield that looked like the American flag, a straw hat, a gold ring, four golden weapons, a seashell necklace, a can with the word Duff on it, a box titled Scooby Snax, an orange ball with a single star in the center of it, and a ball object with the top half colored red the bottom colored white and had a button in the center.

As more stuff from other dimensions poured out, Spike spoke to Fu, “These guys are idiots!”

“Major idiots.” King agreed.

“No kidding.” Fu agreed, before looking back at Yan Yan still getting smothered by Starfire, “But this is too good.” he laughed.

“Enough of this!” Yan Yan hissed, as she clawed Starfire.

“OW! Kitty! Don't you-Ah!” Starfire cried, as she was left with many scratches.

Robin groaned, as he finally woke up from being blasted by Starfire, “What'd I miss?” he was suddenly grabbed by Yan Yan who held him like a bat, “Hey, what're you?!”

“Wow, he's surprisingly light.” Yan Yan realized, before spotting Fu Dog, “Now you're mine!”

“Uh-oh!” Fu gasped, as they resumed their fight in their dance style.

As Yan Yan tried using Robin to whack Fu, the dog dodged causing Robin to constantly hit other things from the couch, a table, the TV, even a cactus.

“Ow! Please stop! AGH!” Robin cried, “Why?!”

Olivia while sitting pinned to the floor by Raven sitting on her watched as Bananas B was trying to get the Jade Dagger from Cyborg and B.B, Yan Yan using Robin to try and hit Fu Dog only to miss making Robin hit other things hurting him in the process. All this was getting annoying to her, before she finally knocks Raven off and decides to end this idiocy.

"Hey, anybody wanna hear a knock knock joke?" She asked aloud alerting the titans.

"A knock knock joke?!" Beast Boy exclaimed.

"Yeah we do!" Cyborg said as he, Beast Boy, Raven, and Starfire crowded around the little dragon girl, while a battered and bruised Robin was dumped near her as Yan Yan was done using him for a bat.

"I love knock knock jokes." Raven said.

"I too wish to hear the jokes of knocking." Starfire smiled.

Olivia cleared her throat and spoke, "Knock knock?"

"Who's there?" Cyborg asked.

"Burning."

"Burning who?" Robin asked in confusion.

"Burning all of you!" In a split second, Olivia blasted them with her fire breath, setting them all on fire.

The Titans screamed and ran around like crazy. Yan Yan and Bananas B burst out laughing at the scene.

"Good one, Olivia." Yan Yan said through chuckles.

"Now that's what I call a real 'fiery experience'!" Bananas joked.

"How 'bout you experience it, monkey!" Haley blew fire and set his tail a blaze.

Bananas B screamed and started blowing on his tail in an attempt to put out the fire.

Fu then noticed that Cyborg and Beast Boy had dropped the dagger, "The dagger! Grab it!" He lunged for it only for Yan Yan to swoop in and snatch it first.

"Too slow, Fu Dog!" She sneered and cut open another portal, then she, Olivia, and Bananas B made their escape.

"Oh no you don't!" Fu said. "Come on, guys!"

"Wait, what about them?" Spike pointed to the Titans.

"Aaahhh, stop drop roll stop drop roll stop drop roll!" Robin cried, rolling around on the floor, which only set the rest of the building on fire.

"Shouldn't we try to help or something?" King asked in concern.

"Ah don't worry, they'll be fine next episode," Fu assured them.

"Huh?" The three asked in confusion.

"Now let's go!" Fu quickly jumped into the portal.

Reluctantly, Spike, King, and Haley followed right as it closed. All while the Titans Tower went up in flames.

As the four heroes flew through the void they caught up to Olivia, Yan Yan, and Bananas B and fought them, “I've had enough dimension hopping!” King called, as he wrestled Bananas B.

“Yeah it's starting to make me nauseous!” Spike barked, as he aided King.

Fu got closer to Yan Yan and snatched the dagger, “Got it!” he opened another portal and they arrived back at the museum in their home world.

Upon arriving they saw all their friends had made it to, “Haley!” Jake called, as he and Rose stood ready to fight.

“Spike!” Twilight called.

“King!” Luz and Eda called.

“Hey how come nobody yelled my name?” Fu crossed his arms.

“Let go!” came King's voice, as they saw Yan Yan upon arriving back in their world managed to grab King and held him in a head lock.

“King!” Willow and Gus cried.

“Let him go!” Luz warned the cat who stood with her owner and Bananas B.

“Don't come any closer, or he gets roasted!” Olivia threatened, “Unless you hand over the dagger of course.”

“What do we do, Leo?” Donnie asked.

Leo sighed, “We can't risk King's safety.” as they were all ready to to surrender, King spoke up.

“Wait a minute! I don't need you guys surrendering for my sake, because I can handle things fine!” King turned to Olivia and Yan Yan, “You two have no idea who you're dealing with!”

“Oh, we don't do we?” Yan Yan asked amused.

“Yeah. Because I am the mighty King of Demons!” he declared, “And as King of all Demons I order you to release me!”

Unfortunately Olivia and Yan Yan just laughed, as Raph spoke to the others in sarcasm, “Oh yeah. King of Demons.

“And what if we don't wanna release you?” Olivia asked between laughs, only for King to snicker.

Bananas B hearing that realized what King was planning, “No way, fools! I'm outie!” he quickly climbed up a tapestry and swung out an open window.

Before Olivia and Yan Yan could call out to the coward King unleashed his sonic howl on the two blasting them back. Olivia growled, but before she could get up, Jake dropped a sphinx hair net onto her making her revert to her human form.

“Olivia!” Yan Yan tried to help her, only to come face to face with Fluttershy who glared at her with her infamous stare.

“Bad kitty! SIT!” Fluttershy ordered.

“MEOW!” Yan Yan yelped in fear as she sat in fright, only to be placed in a cage courtesy of Mikey.

“Gotcha!” he chuckled making Yan Yan hiss, “Ah! You take it!” he tossed the cage to Fluttershy who held it while Yan Yan crossed her arms.

Soon Lao Shi arrived and was given the Jade Dagger by Fu, “So what's going to happen with the dagger since it actually works?” Sunset asked the old man.

“I will give it to the Dragon Council for safe keeping.” he explained.

“And them?” Amity motioned to the captured Olivia and Yan Yan.

“They will be brought to the Dragon Council as well as Olivia's family. I'm sure they'll have plenty to say to their daughter.” Lao Shi explained as Olivia grumbled.

Lao Shi shifted into Dragon form before grabbing the captive Olivia and Yan Yan. The cat hissed at Fu, “You may have won today, Fu Dog. But we'll face each other again one day. And when that day comes you won't have your little dance partners!”

Fu Dog smirked, “I can't wait for that day.” and with that Lao Shi flew the two away.

Luz hugged King, “Oh, we were so worried about you, buddy.”

“Hey, I had things under control!” King argued.

“Sure ya did,” Eda humored him, before rubbing his head, “Still ya did good.”

“Same to you, Haley.” Jake told his sister.

“Yeah, you sure showed that little dragon.” Trix added.

“But still Bananas B got away.” Spike sighed, only to be picked up by Twilight.

“Hey, what matters is the dagger is secured, and you're all ok.” she assured her dog while rubbing their foreheads together.

“You guys sure had a lot to deal with.” Applejack noted.

“We sure did.” Fu confirmed.

“And yet we survived.” King noted.

Spike hopped down to King, Fu, and Haley, “Come on you guys. Let's say it!”

The others nodded as they announced together, “Booyakasha!”

The others smiled, as Mikey spoke, “They learn so well.”

Author's Note

The plot was inspired by Ninjago Masters of Spinjitzu, where Lloyd fought the ghost Morro while dimension hopping.

Making Haley's rival Olivia into a dragon as well was a personal touch so she could be used more and not just Yan Yan's human owner who doesn't know she's not an average cat.

See how many of the items that fell into Titans Tower you can identify.

Secure the Chalice

In the turtles lair, the ninjas, the Rainbooms, and the Hex Squad were listening to Fu Dog discuss his rivalry with the cat Yan Yan and how they caused some historical disasters.

“Wait!” Twilight spoke up to Fu in shock, “You two sunk the Titanic?!”

Fu chuckled sheepishly, “Yeah. Not one of my better moments.”

“Huh,” Donnie said, “So much for it just being about colliding into icebergs.”

“Hearing you talk about history, Fu Dog, is reminding me of me and my bros adventures with Renet.” Mikey reminisced.

“Who's Renet?” Jake asked.

“Oh, she's a time-traveling friend of ours.”

Suddenly Jake and Fu Dog winced at that whilst groaning slightly, which didn't go unnoticed.

“Uh, something wrong?” Amity asked.

“Well...” Jake trailed as Fu Dog explained.

“Let's just say you guys weren't the only ones who time traveled.”

“Wait, you two did too?” Sunset asked.

“Now this I gotta hear.” Trix asked having never heard of this adventure of Jake's.

Jake began, “See, back then when my dad didn't know our family secret, my mom told me that she wanted to tell him when they were in high school. But she didn't have the heart. So Fu and I traveled back in time so that my dad does know. I mean, come on, I learned the hard way it's not good to keep family secrets."

Applejack sighed, “Trust me, Sugarcube, we've been there.” she motioned to herself, Rarity and Rainbow.

“Anyway, I decided to slip the note in my dad's locker, the one that my mom threw away.”

“And how did he take it?” Rainbow wondered.

“Well...”

Fu Dog answered, “His dad freaked out, which resulted in the two of them breaking up, and if the kid and I didn't fix it, he'd cease to exist.”

Everyone gasped at that, as Donnie spoke, “So you thought you'd tell your dad so that there would be no more secrets, which resulted in him freaking out and nearly changing the timeline. HAVE YOU GONE INSANE?!”

“Even I know it's a bad idea.” Pinkie added.

“Trust me, the kid never thinks things through.” Fu Dog told them as Jake glared in his direction.

“Oh like you're one to talk, Mister 'I time traveled and sunk Atlantis'?”

“Wait, you sunk Atlantis?!” Twilight asked in shock.

“How the heck did you do that?!” Luz asked in confusion.

“Well...” Fu Dog started to tell them how he did it, resulting in everyone giving him deadpanned stares.

“You're joking right?” Eda asked rhetorically.

“Trust me, sweetheart, I wouldn't make this kind of stuff up, even if I wanted to.”

“Except the part where you tried to make us think you were a kung fu master.” Spud pointed out resulting in Fu giving him the stink eye before he continued.

“Anyway, whilst we were trying to fix it, Jake's old man caught the attention of the Hunts Clan during that time.”

“The one that Rose was once part of?” Casey asked said girl.

“That's the one.” she confirmed.

Jake continued, “I told my dad who I was, and he fainted when he realized I was part dragon. He ended up being captured by the Hunts Clan so that he would reveal the location of where my mom and her side of the family were.”

Fu spoke, “Anyway, after all that trouble, we were able to save him, but we were also impressed that even without magic powers, he stood up to the Hunts Clan. And during the commotion, he was knocked out, thinking that it was a bad dream.”

“So we were able to help fix their relationship and things went back to normal.” Jake concluded.

“So everything's the way it was supposed to be?” Trixie asked.

“Well, almost,” Haley answered, “It didn't help for the fact that our mom grounded him for two weeks for time traveling on a school night.”

Jake grumbled, “Knew I should've knocked out that guy for taking that picture.”

Fu Dog spoke, “At least you got off easy, the old man punished me after I promised I wouldn't time travel, but it had to be broken when my future self came in. *grumbled* and what's worse, the old man wasn't even thankful that we stopped him from breaking his back when he fell down the stairs back at the 80's.”

Luz blinked, “Wow! You're not gonna believe this, but I traveled through time once too!”

“Wait, you did?” Jake asked.

“Talk about amazing coincidence.” Spud said.

“Yep, I traveled back in time with Eda's sister Lilith. And things didn't turn out so good for us either...” Amity held her girlfriend in comfort.

“What happened?” Twilight asked.

“We met this guy who lied to us, used us, and tried to sacrifice us to a stonesleeper!”

“A stonesleeper?” Rose asked Eda.

“A creature from the Boling Isles prehistoric era.”

“Oh my goodness!” Rarity gasped.

“That creep sounds as bad as Cozy Glow!” Mikey frowned.

“No kidding.” Sunset agreed.

“So how did you get yourselves out that mess?” Jake inquired.

“Well, luckily I remembered something Lilith told me about stonesleeper's and was able to calm it down. Then we tracked down the jerk and Lilith punched him right in the nose!”

Eda laughed, “Wish I'd have been there to see that!”

As the group laughed a magical message appeared, “What is it?” Fluttershy asked, as Jake and Fu checked the message and looked horrified.

“Bad news, guys,” Fu began, “The old man said Taranushi's Chalice has been located.”

“What?” Leo asked in confusion.

“No time to explain,” Jake answered, “Come on!” he headed for the exit, as the rest of the gang followed him.

Soon the group were in a Broadway theater prop storage looking around. Trixie herself looked around amazed.

“I can't believe it. I'm actually here on Broadway!” she cheered.

“Newsflash, magic girl,” Raph snapped her out of her daydream, “This ain't your big break. We're looking for a dangerous magical item.”

Trixie pouted, “Party pooper.”

“We'll split up and cover more ground.” Jake suggested.

“Agreed.” Leo replied, as they split up and began looking.

As they combed the storage everyone was startled by the screams of Mikey, Gus, and Spud causing them to rush over and found the three looking terrified.

“What's wrong?” Emira asked, as the group looked up and saw the three were cowering at a creepy clown statue.

“EVIL CLOWN!!!” They cried as evil horror laughter echos in the background of the clown statue.

“Yikes!” Luz gasped.

“And I thought Joker was scary.” Raph said in shock.

"What show would need something like this anyway?" Keno asked rhetorically.

Jake sighed, “Come on, we gotta keep looking.” they got back to looking around.

Rarity was suddenly fascinated by some costumes on a clothes rack, “Oh, my. How lovely!”

Applejack who was looking in a box of props noticed her and rolled her eyes, “Rarity, we're looking for a chalice. Not clothes.”

“I can't help it. These costumes are worn by professional performers!” Rarity cheered as Applejack shook her head.

So everyone kept searching through the boxes of props, before King dove deeper, before popping up holding the object, “I found it!” Everyone gathered around as Fu inspected it.

“Yup. The genuine article alright.” he confirmed.

“Nice one, King.” Willow smiled.

“Score one for me!” King boasted.

“So now what?” Edric asked.

“We get this to gramps ASAP.” Jake explained.

“Then let's go.” Luz said, as she picked up the chalice as they headed for the exit where they snuck in from.

Before they could get out, Luz ended up stepping on a ball prop causing her to slip, “Whoa!” she ended up losing hold of the chalice as it was thrown out the exit. Everyone screamed, as they raced out the exit, only to see the object bounced and rolled around an alley before it landed in the back of a delivery truck. The back was closed up as the truck drove off into the New York traffic.

“No!” Jake called, “Oh, man!” the others looked down in guilt.

With no other options, they headed to Lao Shi's shop to explain the bad news to him.

"Okay, before we break the news to gramps, you might wanna cover your ears, cause he is NOT gonna be happy," Jake nervously warned.

"Why's that?" Sunset asked.

"Let's just say this isn't the first time we've royally screwed up." Fu answered.

"Oh, come on," Luz said,"How mad could he possibly get?"

Moments later, Lao Shi was screaming, "YOU LOST THE CHALICE?!" Then he began ranting in Chinese.

Everyone winced at the furious old man, "Madre de Dios!" Luz gasped.

"Yeesh! And we thought Raph had issues?" Donnie said.

“I'm kinda glad I don't know what he's actually saying.” Keno added.

"Do you realize what you've done?!" Lao Shi yelled.

"Well yeah, that's why we're telling you," Mikey noted. Lao Shi snapped at Mikey in Chinese, "Hey! I don't know what you just said, but I feel insulted!" Mikey frowned.

"Alright, Lao," Eda broke in, "If you're done blowing your top off, perhaps you can explain to us why this Chalice is so important.”

Lao Shi sighed, "Very well, come," He lead everyone to the back of the shop and showed them a scroll with a picture of the chalice as well as what looked like evil looking green genie, "Taranushi's Chalice has an evil djinn trapped inside." he explained.

"Wait, there was a genie in that chalice?" Sunset asked.

Mikey leaned in, "Aren't genies supposed to be in lamps and grant you three wishes?"

"Not this one," Lao stated, "When the chalice is filled to the point where it runith over, the djinn will be released and cause chaos and mass destruction!"

"Oh no!" Luz gasped, since she was the one who'd lost it.

"How do you get it back in?" April asked.

"There was a magical incantation that would seal the djinn back into the chalice," Lao Shi went on, "It had been lost for centuries but was later discovered again."

"And you have me to thank for that." Spud spoke up.

"What do you mean by that?" Edric asked.

"Turns out Spud's super gramps knew the long lost incantation." Jake explained.

"My great grandfather was a magician and I'll never forget his catchphrase," Spud then recited the words, "Abibigo Airry Aagee Atomb! He would always say that right before he was laughed off the stage." Amity and Karai gave him deadpanned looks.

"So how did you know that was the incantation?" Karai asked.

"The hard way," Jake began as they explained about the Talent Show, “We discovered that the first prize trophy at our school's talent show was actually the chalice, and we had to get it. But instead of stealing it I competed for it by using Fu Dog for a ventriloquist act.”

“He wasn't originally gonna participate and was supposed to root with me for Spud who was performing magic. This was before we knew Jakey's secret.” Trix added.

“After the events of letting the djinn free and trapping it again, we were gonna bring it back here to the shop,” Fu continued, “Only for us to accidentally leave it behind on the subway.”

“Seriously?” Leo asked dryly. The two laughed sheepishly.

"Sooooo," Mikey grinned, "How exactly did your ventriloquist act go?"

"Well, I'd be glad to show ya, right kid?" Fu nudged Jake who sighed and sat on a stool while Fu put on a pirate hat and eyepatch then sat on his lap, "Hey, whadda call a pirate ship at soho?"

"I don't know, Captain Arr Arr, what?" Jake asked.

"Yo-Ho!" Fu cracked, "Where do pirates go for picnics?" Jake shrugged. "Central P'arr'k!"

"Why don't they serve escargot in Davy Jones' Locker?" Jake asked.

"Cause dead men sell no snails!" Fu laughed.

"He's still really good." Spud noted.

"And Fu Dog is still all kinds of creepy." Trix cringed.

“So now what do we do?” Rainbow asked.

“We got a magic chalice with a djinn sealed inside it picked up by a truck.” Keno explained.

“And we don't know where it went!” Raph grumbled.

“Not quite, darlings,” Rarity spoke up, as she showed her phone to them displaying a picture of the truck, “The truck the chalice fell into is a gala delivery truck, which means it'll be going to a gala somewhere in the city.”

“Huh, clever deduction, Rarity.” Donnie admitted.

“So any ideas what gala it could be going to?” Haley asked.

“I do,” Rarity confirmed, “But it won't be easy to get the chalice through our ninja skills alone. We have to go undercover.”

“Undercover?” Mikey asked.

“As in...” Rainbow asked knowing where this was headed.

“Yes. We need to look the part.” Rarity smiled, as the Rainbooms rolled their eyes knowing what this meant.

Soon enough the Rainbooms, Trixie, April, Casey, Keno, Karai, and Shini were all dressed up along with Jake and his group, and the Hex Squad.

“Oh, we all look fabulous!” Rarity cheered, before noticing Luz's outfit looked like a mix of a dress with a tuxedo, “And Luz, what an... interesting form of attire you've chosen.”

“Thanks. I wore this to my first dance at Hexside.” Luz smiled.

“Where we had our first dance.” Amity added, as the two smiled at each other.

“So what about the turtles?” Gus asked.

“Yeah, I don't think getting all dressed up will hide the fact they're mutants.” King reminded them.

The turtles stepped out, as Donnie spoke up, “True, but we're going undercover times two.” the turtles activated their cloaking tech and took on their human appearances while also dressed up in formal attire.

“Wow!” Luz gasped.

“Wicked!” Spud gasped.

Gus marveled, “It's just like illusion magic from humans, or human-like Turtles.”

“No one will notice we're mutants now.” Mikey boasted.

“Ok, so now that we're up to dress code, can we get to the gala?” Raph asked.

“Right. Everyone, follow me.” Rarity said, as they all headed out.

Rarity led them to one of the buildings where the catering trucks were parked in the garage. Noticing security was out front they had to ninja their way inside.

“It feels wrong we get all dressed up and we don't even go through the front entrance like everyone else.” Rarity pouted.

“Remember, we're crashing this party.” Mikey reminded her, as they walked through a hall trying to blend in with the other guests.

Upon entering the ballroom they waited at a wall acting casual while watching the other guests. Luz was looking right from left, as Twilight noticed.

“Everything ok, Luz?”

“Yeah, it's just this scenario with the gala and us trying to retrieve a magic chalice reminds me of Grom!” Luz stated, then she looked uneasy, "Even the not so good moments."

"Grom?" Twilight raised a brow, "Don't you mean prom?"

"Yeah, that's the Boiling Isles' version of prom." Luz noted.

"Why's it called Grom?" Jake asked.

Amity spoke up, "Grom is short for Grometheus the Fear Bringer."

"The fear bringer?" Fluttershy asked, with a shutter.

"Grom is a shapeshifting monster that lived underneath our school," Amity explained, "And every year, it tried to break out and a student would be picked to battle it before it invaded the town. And our optimistic principal, Bump, turned it into celebration. Or as you would put it, a dance. If the student defeats Grom, their crowned Grom King or Queen."

"A dance where you gotta fight a monster?" Raph said, intrigued, "My kind of dance."

"Mine too!" Casey agreed.

“Same here.” Keno put in.

"That sounds awesome!" Rainbow added.

"I'll say!" Spud put in, "I would totally want to go to that dance."

"You wouldn't say that if you faced Grom!" Luz said, still uneasy at the memory.

"Why's that?" Shinigami asked.

"Grom's called the Fear Bringer, because it can read minds and transform into your worst fear." Amity explained.

"Oooo," Pinkie smirked at Raph. "Then you would have to face a giant cockroach!"

"Please, I'm not that scared of them anymore," Raph scoffed, then turned around a screamed. A giant cockroach was standing behind him. Until it poofed away, revealing it was actually Mikey illusioned by Edric and Emria. They all laughed, "Mikey!"

Still laughing, Mikey and the Twins ran off with Raph chasing after them around the crowd while trying not to bump into anyone. Amity grunted and face-palmed at her siblings mischief.

"So what happened?" Rose inquired to Luz and Amity.

"I was chosen to be the next Grom Queen," Amity answered, "But I didn't want to because my fear was embarrassing. Unfortunately, Bump said I couldn't back out because no one was willing to take my place."

"So I volunteered to face Grom instead!" Luz chimed in.

"You did?" April asked.

"Dang! You bold, girl!" Trix smirked.

"I'll say." Casey agreed.

"Why that's ever so noble of you, Luz." Rarity commended.

"And very sweet." Fluttershy added.

"But I also wanted to prove I wasn't fragile." Luz said.

"Why's that?" Donnie inquired.

Luz and Amity shot a knowing frown at Eda as the Owl Lady said, "Because I called her fragile."

"You did what now?" Applejack asked.

"Seriously!" Rainbow snapped.

"Somehow, I'm not surprised." Karai stated, dryly.

"Yeah, when Luz was saying she wished she could take Bossy Boots place, me and King laughed at her," Eda explained, "And when I caught her training to face Grom, I told her she was always going over and I'd have to bail her out."

"Bad Eda!" Pinkie scolded.

"Take it from me, when you insult someone, it's only gonna make them determined to prove you wrong." Donnie stated.

"And you know that, how?" Eda asked.

"Because Raph here once said he had no shot with April." Mikey pointed at the hot headed turtle, while he had both him and the Twins in a headlock.

"No surprise there." Sunset said, dryly, while Emira used her magic to lift Raph off them and toss him into a table.

"Yep," April confirmed, "So he tried to save my dad from the Kraang by himself to impress me."

"And I did," Donnie interjected, "Essentially. Of course I also ended up unintentionally releasing an extremely dangerous salamander-like alien who nearly destroyed us and Leo, Mikey, and Raph had to bail us out." He added sheepishly.

Luz continued, "And like you said, it made me more determined to face Grom!" She then face faltered, "When I did face Grom, I managed to hold my own for a while, until Grom turned into something I was not prepared for... My mom finding out I lied about going to camp. I was so scared I ran out with Grom chasing after me."

"I was gonna bail her out, when Boots here jumped in to save her." Eda said, motioning to Amity.

Amity sighed, "To save Luz, I had to face my fear."

"And what was your fear?" Jake asked.

Amity didn't answer. "Do you wanna tell them or should I?" Luz asked her girlfriend. Amity nodded and Luz said, "She was afraid of getting rejected by the person she wanted to asked to grom."

"Oh no!" Fluttershy covered her mouth.

"That's nothing to be ashamed of," Spud informed, "I've been rejected like a million times by Stacy, but I always remain persistent."

"When I found out, I told Amity that I'd go to grom with her," Luz said, "So we did this amazing dance and defeated Grom. And we both became Grom Queens!" A thought came to her and she turned to Amity, "Hey you never did tell me who you wanted to ask out?"

"Oh! Uh? Let's just say it was someone... ironic." Amity replied, nervously.

Luz then spoke dismally, "But in the end I couldn't face my fears, so I ended up proving Eda right about me being fragile."

"Hey, kid," Eda spoke up, "You've faced worse things than Grom, I mean when Lilith had me imprisoned, you fought through coven scouts, Warden Wrath, and even took on Belos just to save me! That makes you very un-fragile." Luz smiled at Eda's words.

“I hate to break up this moment, but are you sure the chalice is here?” Spike asked.

“Without a doubt.” Rarity confirmed, as she motioned to the chalice that was set up on a pedestal in a row of other chalices.

“There it is. We have to get it.” Jake told them.

"Uh, Jake..." Haley spoke up sounding nervous, "Look." She pointed.

Jake looked to where his sister was pointing and flinched at what he saw, "Aww, man!"

Confused, everyone looked and saw a Chinese woman setting some h'orderves on the banquet table.

"Jake, what's wrong?" Sunset asked.

"Who's that lady?" Luz inquired.

"Our mom." Jake and Haley answered.

Jake groaned, "Just my luck, the chalice would end up right where my mom is working!"

"What's your problem?" Eda asked.

"Yeah, didn't you tell us your mom knows your secret?" Rainbow said.

“Especially since she was born on the side where your dragon powers come from.” Casey put in.

“Even though you said it skipped her generation and went to you instead?” Pinkie finished.

"Yes," Jake replied, "It's complicated."

"Why is it complicated?" Amity asked, getting a bad feeling to where this was going.

"Don't get me wrong, mom's super cool and totally supportive of me and Haley," Jake assured, "It's just that, she also has certain rules for me. Even as the AM Drag."

"What kind of rules?" Donnie asked.

"Well, rules like, no time travel on school nights, no strange magical creatures in the house, and especially, absolutely, no magical shenanigans anywhere near her important catering jobs," Jake listed off, "And now I just broke that rule."

"Whoa, your mom sounds kind of strict." Mikey said.

"That she is," Lao Shi admitted, "Susan means well, but she sees Jake more as a fourteen year old kid than as the American Dragon. Something which she got from me."

"What do you mean?" Willow asked.

"Gramps used to only see Jake as the American Dragon and didn't understand he was also a fourteen year old kid with a life outside of that," Fu explained, "Until Haley perfectly spelled it out for him and Sun, but that's another story."

"Yeah, and I get punished because I sometimes have to break those rules in order to do my job as the AM Drag." Jake went on, sounding a bit annoyed.

"Wait, she punishes you for doing your job?!" Amity asked incredulously.

"I wouldn't say exactly, but sometimes, yeah, and sometimes those rules make my job harder then it already is," Jake answered, "Like when I had to let Stan into the house to protect him from the sun, that time travel mess I told you guys about, and there was a time I had break a lot of rules to save Haley when she got possessed by the by this evil puppet and we both got grounded. For half the year!"

"Don't remind me." Haley grumbled.

"Yikes!" Luz winced.

"Man, that's rough, dude!" Mikey said.

"But I can't say I blame her," Jake added, "I mean, some of those times I deserved it. I was totally overconfident and reckless back then. Also, she made that "No Magical shenanigans anywhere near her important catering jobs" rule because I caused an magical incident that almost destroyed her career."

"What happened?" April asked.

"Well, my mom's catering business was hired to cater the wedding for these two soap opera stars, Thad and Jasma." Jake began.

Rarity gasped, "Did you say Thad and Jasma? Not THE Thad and Jasma who play star-crossed lovers, Jasma Sancere and Thad Rochefort-Chaise?!”

"Uh, yeah..." Jake answered.

"Oh, darling, how positively lucky she was!" Rarity exclaimed.

"Not to mention she was crazy determined not to let anything go wrong with... Thad and Jasma's big wedding!" Fu started to tear up, "After all those two had been through together, they deserved a moment of happiness!" He started crying into Gus' shoulder.

The illusionist smiled and patted the crying dog, "There-there, let it out."

Rainbow spoke, "Especially after what Thad's Polynesian half sister's evil clone did!" She blushed upon realizing what she said as they all looked at her oddly, "Uh, not that I ever watched the show..."

"Oh, that's nothing compared to when Thad discovered Jasma's baby was an evil alien hybrid implanted by a covert agency." Trixie bragged.

"Yo, can we please get back to the explanation here?" Trix interjected.

And so Jake explained to everyone the gremlin incident and what he had to do. Upon mentioning the Hubba Hula song he had to sing, April spoke up, “OH, NO!”

“April?” Donnie asked.

“Something wrong?” Emira asked.

“My dad listens to that song. It's so cheesey and cringy! I hate it!” she groaned.

“Oh, you and me both, April! It's the most lamest song I've ever heard!” Jake explained his distaste.

“No disagreements there. My parents listen to that song too.” Twilight shuddered.

“It's the worst!” Spike groaned.

“So why is it important for catching gremlins?” Karai asked.

“Because the song is so lame, it puts 'em to sleep.” Fu Dog explained.

“It's not that lame.” Lao Shi crossed his arms.

Jake sighed, "I don't wanna repeat that mistake again. Or get grounded again. So maybe we should wait till the gala's over before we grab the chalice."

"Jake, we cannot wait," Lao Shi stated. "The risk of someone freeing the djinn is too high."

Amity meanwhile was frowning to herself. While she could understand Jake's mom's reasons, she didn't like the idea of her trying to control Jake's duty as a protector, as it reminded her of a certain maternal figure who got her friends wrongfully expelled and tried to murder her girlfriend.

"Yeah, but-" Jake began before Amity cut him off.

"We're getting that chalice!" She stated firmly, taking Luz's hand and pulling her into the ballroom.

"Amity's right, Jake," Twilight added. "We have to get the chalice now or we'll have an even bigger problem."

"Fine," Jake relented. "Let's get the chalice.”

“And how do we do that?” Raph asked, “It's not like we can just walk up and take it.”

“I can use an invisibility glyph and snatch it.” Luz suggested.

“But it'll make it look like it's floating in mid air, and the guests will think this place is haunted.” Donnie noted.

“Oooo, I know!" Pinkie popped up, "I'll cause a distraction while you guys grab the chalice."

"Are you sure about that, Pinkie?" Jake questioned.

"Totally!" Pinkie nodded, "Besides, nobody has any other ideas."

"She's got us there." Eda stated.

"But how are you going to distract the crowd?" Leo asked.

"Like this," Pinkie zipped over to the orchestra stage and whispered something to each of the musicians. Then she took the mic and announced, "Hey, everybody!" The people turned and looked at the pink girl as she continued, "What a great night for a party, huh! But do you wanna know what'll make it a REALLY great night? This..." She nodded toward the musicians, who shrugged and began to play, then Pinkie started to sing...

Needless to say Pinkie's performance and dancing had distracted the crowd with some of the guests gawking, and Jake's mom looking nervous fearing this would reflect badly on her. Luz taking a chance started hurrying over to the chalice.

When the song ended Pinkie struck a pose before looking out at the guests who looked disturbed by her performance, until a woman spoke up, "Young lady, this is not THAT kind of party!" A guest stated.

The gala host then noticed Luz trying to take the chalice, "Uh, sorry," she grinned nervous before she raced off.

As for Pinkie, she gave her own nervous smile before she left the stage and regrouped with the others.

"So, I guess my distraction wasn't really all that distracting." she said.

"You got that right, girl!" Trix said dryly.

"It was a good idea, Pinkie," Jake admitted, "Just not the right way to go about it."

"So now what?" Fluttershy asked.

"We must devise a new plan and fast," Lao Shi advised. "Before someone fills the chalice and frees the djinn!"

"Hey, where's Gus?" Luz said, noticing her friend was currently absent from the group.

“Wasn't he right here?” April asked, as they looked.

“Uh, dudes.” Spud motioned ahead, and they saw Gus had made his way onto the stage with the mic and had the orchestra perform something else, as he began to sing.

The guests were once again distracted by Gus, while everyone stared in shock and dumbfounded, blown away by Gus' performance. Then Fu finally spoke up, "I think we've just got our distraction. Agooagoo."

Taking a chance, the turtles slipped out to grab the chalice. Mikey grabbed it, and they hurried back to the others.
Later, Gus arrived looking tired. "Man, that took a lot of concentration!" He said. Then he was suddenly scooped into a hug by Luz.

"So cool!" She gushed.

"You were amazing, Gus!" Amity exclaimed.

"I had no idea you could sing like that!" Willow added in awe.

"That was awesome!" Rainbow said.

"Yeah, boy!" Mikey cheered.

"You got some serious vocal game, Gus." Trix commented.

“And we got the chalice.” Trixie said in relief.

“Yes, we have...” Lao Shi began before getting a good look at it, “This is the wrong one!”

“What?!” the group asked.

“Mikey!” Raph scolded.

“Don't blame me alone! You were there with me!” Mikey argued.

“Guys, enough!” April stopped them.

“So where's the real chalice?” King asked.

Said chalice was actually being filled up by Susan Long who was busy talking with the Gala Chairman, “Mrs. Long, I am very impressed by your catering.”

“Thank you, sir.” Susan answered gratefully.

“In fact, I'm going to recommend you to all my close personal friends. They'll certainly be thrilled to hear about your fine work here.”

Susan was distracted by the chairman's plans to recommend her, she hadn't been concentrating on how much water she was pouring in. Jake looked over and to his horror saw her filling the real chalice without concentrating and saw it was nearing the top.

“NOOOOO!!!” He cried.

But it was too late, the goblet had been overfilled unintentionally by Susan as it began glowing and emerging from the chalice was the djinn.

“Oh, my titan!” Edric and Emira gasped.

“He does not look like the wish granting type.” Pinkie said in shock.

The sight of the djinn scared the gala guests who piled out, as he started started throwing green fireballs around and roaring.

"So much for not letting the djinn escape." Eda stated.

"I can't imagine how things could possibly get worse!" Jake questioned.

"JACOB LUKE LONG!" Everyone looked and saw Susan standing right behind Jake, looking very ticked off.

"It just got worse!" Jake facepalmed.

"You shouldn't say things like that out loud." Pinkie noted.

Jake turned to his mother, "Look, mom, I-" he began, but Susan cut him off.

"I thought I made myself quite clear, no magical shenanigans near my jobs!" Susan snapped, "And you didn't listen!"

"Well yeah, but you see-" Jake tried to explain.

"I don't wanna hear it!" Susan rebuffed. "You are GROUNDED young man! Do you hear me, GROUNDED!"

"Ah man!" Jake moaned and lowered his head.

"I have told you time and time again, but you never listen!" Susan went on yelling at him.

"Jeez." Rainbow winced.

"And I thought Splinter was strict." Raph said.

"I know, right?" Casey agreed.

"It's no wonder he wanted to wait to get the chalice." Emira realized.

"Poor dude." Mikey frowned.

"I feel sorry for that guy." Gus said.

"I knew thee well." Spud took off his hat in remorse.

As everyone watched Jake's mom scold him despite the threat of the djinn happening, Amity was frowning hard at the scene. As Susan went on, her frown turned into a glare, she gritted her teeth, and clenched her fist. Luz noticed her girlfriend's angered look, "Amity? What's wrong, sweet potato?"

Instead of answering, Amity stormed up to Susan and shouted, "HEY! You're the one who let the djinn out and now you're punishing Jake for it?! REALLY?!" Susan, Jake, and everyone else were surprised by her outburst as Amity went on, "Did it ever cross your mind that he was trying not to let this happen? That he was trying to follow your stupid 'No Magical Shenanigans' rule? Or that those kinds rules make his job as the American Dragon even harder than it already is? Of course not! Because it skipped your generation, so you don't known what it's like! Therefore, you don't understand your son's struggles!"

"Whoa, Amity, I never said-" Jake tried to reason, but Amity ignored him.

"Jake told us about all the times you punished him for basically doing his job! You can't make him stop doing his dragon duties or stuff like this will happen!" Amity pointed at the djinn, who was still causing mayhem, "Jake may be a fourteen year old kid, but he's also a magical guardian with a duty and creatures to protect! So with all due respect to you, Mrs. Long, STEP OFF AND LET JAKE HELP US STOP THE DJINN BEFORE SOMEONE GET'S HURT!!!"

Susan stared back in utter shock, as did everyone else.

"Whoa." Luz said.

“That's dropping the ball.” Sunset gasped.

Jake sighed, “Look, mom, we'll talk later. But right now. DRAGON UP!” Jake changed into dragon form and flew at the djinn blowing fireballs his way. Lao Shi and Haley joined in, as well as everyone else.

“Let's go team!” Leo ordered, as he and his bros dropped their cloaking fields revealing their true forms.

“Let's get our magic on!” Mikey called, as the four bros amulets glowered and powered them up.

“Be careful, the djinn can momentarily sap your energies!” Lao Shi warned, as he dodged a fire ball from the creature.

“I think he needs to cool off!” Leo manipulated his water magic and doused the djinn with water soaking it.

“Mah turn!” Applejack called, as she jumped up and delivered a powerful kick at the djinn.

The creature crashed into a wall poofing into green smoke, “You got him!” Pinkie cheered.

“I wouldn't say that.” Willow replied, as they saw the djinn reformed itself.

“Spud, the incantation!” Jake called.

“Uh, right!” Spud was ready to call the incantation only for the djinn to remember what happened last time and started aiming its fire balls at him.

“Protect Spud!” Sunset called, as the Rainbooms attacked the djinn with the turtles, their friends, and the Hex Squad.

As Spud stumbled to say the incantation, Rarity used her magic to block the djinn's attacks, “Someone do something about him?!”

“I got it!” Amity used her abomination magic to encase its hands into slime.

“Alright!” Luz cheered.

The djinn growled as he slammed himself into the floor poofing into green smoke before reformatting himself free of the slime on his hands.

“Well, it sort of worked.” Trixie told them.

The djinn fought around Jake before grabbing him, “Jake!” Rose called, as she jumped up and kicked the djinn making the creature release Jake.

As Karai was dodging shots from the djinn, she called to Spud, “That incantation!”

“I can't concentrate when I'm freaking out!” Spud cried his excuse.

“We'll make it harder for the djinn to find you!” Gus called, as he and the Blight twins used their illusion magic to make it seem like dozens of Spuds were in the room talking randomly.

The sight of this got the djinn confused, but got angry as he tried attacking them all causing them to dispel. As the real Spud was trying to concentrate he grabbed the chalice and spoke, “Ok, time to be a hero!” he ran under the djinn who saw him below before hearing Spud chant, “Abibigo Airry Aagee Atomb!” he announced constantly. Despite the incantation being spoken differently it started to take affect as the goblet glowed and engulfed the roaring djinn sucking it right back inside.

“You got it!” Luz cheered.

“Yeah!” the rest of the group cheered, as they powered down and Jake, Haley, and Lao Shi, changed back.

“That takes care of that.” Rainbow said.

“Yeah, but what about this?” Sunset asked motioning to the mess caused by their fight with the djinn.

Susan looked around in disbelief, “I'm ruined.”

“Not yet, you're not, ma'am.” Rainbow replied, as she used her speed zipping around making the place cleaned up, “See? No problem.”

Lao Shi grabbed the chalice, “This is coming with us.”

“We'll be right on the balcony.” Leo told Susan, as everyone retreated to the balcony with Jake being the last who looked over at his mom before following the others.

As they waited, Jake sat down dismally over what happened, “Oh, I am so dead for this.”

“Hey, you did what had to be done.” Raph reminded him.

“Yeah, but every time I do the right thing it always blows up in my face!” Jake sighed.

“Life's never easy, kid. Believe me.” Eda said.

“And you wanna talk about messing up, have we got stories.” Donnie added.

“Like what?” Jake asked.

“Well, our father Splinter grounded us because we unintentionally blew our cover while dealing with our friend Muckman.” Leo explained.

“It was horrible. He even took away the TV!” Mikey cried.

“But we had to fix things, so April managed to distract sensei so we could get out,” Leo continued, “And we managed to make things right and preserve our secret. Splinter was glad we did so, but still punished us for sneaking off.”

“Somehow that's not helping my mood.” Jake said dryly.

Soon the door opened, and out came Susan. Seeing her Jake got up as all his friends stood behind him, “Mom, I am so sorry! I didn't mean for any of this to happen. You have to believe me!”

Susan held a hand out shushing her son, “It's ok, Jake. I get it. I keep forgetting you have responsibilities, and I always put so much pressure on you to keep it away from my work. I never experienced your responsibilities as the American Dragon, so I have no idea how hard it's really been for you. I just want you to be careful with what you do. You're my son and I love you. No matter what. And you did save the gala. So it all worked out.”

“It did?” Jake asked.

“But what about the guests?” Fluttershy asked.

“They all thought it was an elaborate stage show and actually enjoyed it.” Susan explained.

“And the chairman?” Rarity wondered.

“Even he was impressed and said he planned on recommending me to even more of his important friends.” Susan smiled.

“That's great, mom!” Jake cheered.

“Well, in a weird way I have you and all your interesting friends to thank for that.” Susan said, before hugging her son. The others watched feeling glad Susan and Jake made up with Pinkie bawling happily.

Amity smiled at the scene, but then she looked down in guilt and walked up to them.,"Mrs. Long, I'm... sorry I snapped at you earlier." she apologized.

"Well, as aggressive as you were, I needed to hear that," Susan admitted, "But I accept your apology, Amity."

"Yo, I just got one question?" Trix spoke up, "Why'd you turn all up and nasty on Jakey's mom?"

"Yeah, I'm wondering that too?" Jake added, "Not that I don't appreciate you sticking up for me."

"We're all wondering that as well." Leo spoke on behalf of the Ninjas.

"From the way you reacted, it looked almost like it was personal for you." Sunset noted.

"It kind of was," Amity looked away before she answered, "Hearing about Jake's issues reminded me about... the issues I have with my own mother."

"Well that makes sense." Luz stated.

"It does?" Trixie looked confused.

"Big time." Eda frowned.

"What kind of issues?" Rose asked.

"My mom, Odalia, isn't exactly a good person," Amity explained, "When I was little, she made me end my friendship with Willow, because she said that us Blights only associate with the strongest of witches, and she considered Willow weak. When I wouldn't do it, she threatened that she would make sure Willow would never attend Hexside again."

Everyone gasped as Applejack asked, "Your mother destroyed your friendship with Willow?!"

"Seriously?" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Seriously." Willow confirmed dismally.

"Whoa, sounds like your mom's a really type-A snob!" Keno commented.

"She's worse then that," Emira stated. "Mom's CEO of Blight Industries, and she uses Mittens as a model to showcase each product they make to her investors."

"She does what?!" April gasped.

"For real?!" Trix gasped. "That is some kinda twisted right there!"

“What products does your mom's company actually make?” Donnie asked curiously.

“Well, you know the abomaton Kikimora uses?” they nodded, “That's one of the products, that were supposed to be made for home security until they were adopted into the ranks of the Emperor's Coven.”

“You got to hate when something that was supposed to be made for good intentions are usurped by someone with ulterior motives.” Keno said, as Twilight and Sunset nodded in agreement.

Amity nodded and continued, "One day, after a presentation of the abomaton flopped due to me destroying it when it almost stepped on my Grom photo of me, Luz. Willow, and Gus, mom had them all unlawfully expelled from Hexside."

"Expelled?!" Twilight gasped.

"That is messed up, yo!" Casey glared.

"Yeah it is!" Luz agreed, "When I called her out on it, she told me it wasn't personal, just that they were teaching Amity a lesson in business, which I called applesauce on!" Applejack nodded firmly.

"So we tried a lot of ways to get back into Hexside," Gus chimed in, "And failed each time. On the last attempt, Odalia ratted me and Willow out to our parents and got us grounded!" Jake and Haley were surprised by this.

"After that, I went to her to try and get her to let us back into Hexside, or at least Willow and Gus," Luz said. "She agreed to if I modeled the new abomination products. And that was physically not fun!"

"When Mittens found out, she got Willow and Gus and they went to the presentation to save Luz and me and Em managed to sneak them in." Edric stated.

"We showed up just in time to see Luz test out the last product, the new and improved abomaton," Amity said.

"It roughed me up bad," Luz shuttered at the memory, "When I told Odalia that I'd had enough, she said that the abomaton wouldn't stop until I was completely annihilated!"

"Wait, so your saying that she was trying to have you killed?!" Donnie asked in shock.

"Oh no!" Fluttershy gasped.

"Okay, now that for some real twisted right there!" Trix exclaimed.

"But luckily, Sweet Potato managed to save me." Luz smiled at Amity, making her blush.

"As I held off the abomaton, I finally stood up to my mom and made her let my friends back into Hexside, threatening to destroy the abomaton in front of her precious investors!"

"Could you really do that?" Spike asked.

"I was bluffing," Amity confessed, "But she bought it and agreed. So Luz and I made it look like the abomaton beat us."

"Dude... your mom is pure evil!" Mikey declared.

"Yes she is." all three of the Blights replied dryly.

"I heard some parents disapprove of their kids friends and love interests, but that's extreme! Agoogoo!" Fu exclaimed.

Susan hearing this realized how she came off and put a hand on Amity's shoulder, “I'm so sorry yo have to deal with such family problems, Amity. But I assure you I am nothing like that. True I can overreact and make my son's responsibility as the American Dragon difficult at times. But I would never do anything like your mother did to you and your friends.”

Amity smiled, “I can believe that.”

Jake sighed in relief, “Man I need a pizza with all the works after this.”

“You read my mind bro.” Mikey agreed, as everyone else was in agreement.

Author's Note

The Rainbooms' and April's dresses were the ones from Camp Everfree's Crystal Ball
Gus' outfit is inspired by the outfit his voice actor, Issac Ryan Brown wore in the his performance of Problem.
The rest of the Hex Squad's outfits were the same ones they wore at Grom
Amity yelling at Susan Long is based off Haley snapping at Lao Shi for not understanding Jake's struggles or needs in the episode "Being Human".
Karai's dress is based off the one 2003 Karai wore at the end of the episode "Still Nobody".

Girl of the Huntsclan

One night at the Foot Clan HQ, in the training hall, Rose was sparing against several Foot Ninja, as the Rainbooms, the Turtles, their friends, Fugitoid, Karai, Shini, the Dazzlings, Chaplin, Jake and his crew, and the Hex Squad watched.

“Rose's skills are very impressive.” Rarity marveled.

“No kidding.” Luz agreed.

“Hard to imagine she used to be your enemy, Jake.” Sunset said in surprise.

“I know. Even to this day it still surprises me.” Jake sighed recalling all the times they fought in the past without even knowing who the other was.

After Rose defeated another Foot ninja, Karai announced, “Yamea!” the Foot Ninja stood down and bowed to Rose who bowed to them back.

Rose turned to the new Foot leader, “You've got some good followers, Karai. If they keep up with their training they'll truly be a unstoppable fighting force.”

“That's what I'm hoping for.” Karai admitted before smirking, “But now let's see how you match against me.”

“Oh, this ought to be good.” Raph told his bros.

Karai took position on one side of the sparing area with Rose on the other. They bowed their heads to each other before getting into stances. They took off engaging in each other hand to hand.

“Come on, Rose!” Jake cheered.

“You got this, Karai!” Rainbow cheered.

"Beat her!" Aria called.

“Oh, I don't know who to root for.” Fluttershy said uncertain.

“It's not about sides, Fluttershy.” Luz said.

“Yeah, all that matters is seeing how they both do regardless of the outcome.” Twilight added.

“Hey, King, Spike, how much ya wanna bet Rose is gonna beat Karai?” Fu Dog asked the two.

“How much ya offering?” Spike questioned.

“Spike!” Twilight scolded.

“Just asking.” Spike replied.

They continued to watch as Rose and Karai sparred blocking and delivering blows to one another. As Karai threw a punch, Rose blocked it, only for Karai to sweep kick her to the floor.

Karai tried to drop her foot onto Rose who rolled away, “Nice dodge.” Karai admitted.

“Thanks.” Rose replied, before getting back up and continued to fight.

Soon the two ceased their sparring having done enough, “Very impressive moves, Rose.” Karai admitted.

“Same to you, Karai.” Rose commended her.

“Both of you performed well.” Leo commended the two.

Jake went to Rose and spoke proudly, “You really had her going.”

“Well, I didn't win.” Rose reminded him.

“Hey, you're a winner to me.” Jake said, as Rose smiled, and the two kissed.

“Aw!” Rarity and Pinkie cooed.

“That is so sweet.” Luz smiled, as Amity held her hand.

“It's incredible how close you two are.” Mikey told the two teens.

“Really?” Jake asked.

“Yeah, especially given your history.” Mikey put in.

The two sighed, “Yeah. We know.” Jake admitted.

“How did all this get started between you two?” Applejack wondered.

“Well, you know it was my destiny to become the American Dragon and protect magical creatures.” Jake began.

“But for me,” Rose started, “It was also meant to be my destiny. When I was born, the Huntsclan took me from my parents.”

“Why would they do that?” Willow asked.

“Yeah out of all they could pick, why you?” Casey wondered.

“Because I had the birthmark of the dragon.” she answered.

“Birthmark?” Keno asked.

Rose showed them the dragon-shaped birthmark on her palm, “Those born with this kind of mark are destined to become members of the clan. So they took me from my parents and raised me since birth to be a dragon slayer.”

Karai hearing that started remembering how her upbringing was with the Shredder and what he did to her parents. Rose continued, “Though I was raised as a dragon slayer, I was allowed to attend school like a normal girl, all while keeping my true life a secret from anyone. I worked along side my former master, the Huntsman.”

“If I may add was ranked number four in the top threats to the magical community.” Fu Dog pointed out.

“Wow, so he's three ranks under the Dark Dragon?” Rainbow asked.

“Exactly.” Fu confirmed, as Rose continued.

“The Huntsman and I carried out several jobs to the clan, but despite my skills better than most younger recruits, I could not officially become a full member until I slayed a dragon. And my master felt the dragon I should slay would be the American Dragon.” she looked to Jake.

“Even though we fought so many times whether to protect certain magical creatures or secure dangerous items, I had no idea Rose was the Huntsgirl,” Jake explained, “I also could never imagine it as I was crushing on her during school and such.”

“Why Jake sounds like you were quite smitten with Rose.” Rarity teased.

“Yeah, he totally was.” Spud confirmed.

“Even if we've had ups and downs during our time at school outside our secret lives I really enjoyed being with Jake. Especially at our high school dance.” Rose admitted.

“The one where Jake brought a soul sucking Nix for a date?” Eda guessed.

“That's the one.” Fu confirmed as Jake rolled his eyes at the memory.

“So how did you two learn of each others identities?” April asked the two.

“I actually discovered Rose's identity first,” Jake spoke up, “That mark she had. I first noticed it when we first met. I thought it was some cool tattoo, but she assured me it was a birthmark. Then while we were having a class ski trip, I discovered the Huntsgirl was there as well tracking an abominable snowman.”

Amity looked to Rose, “Even on a class trip, you were still working?”

“That was the clan for you.” she replied.

“When I fought her, she escaped but I discovered she dropped a ski pass that our class was given,” Jake continued, “I realized the Huntsgirl was one of us. I feared it could've been anybody, but when Trixie, Spud, and I walked in on Rose doing some intense exercising suspicions really grew.”

“I was the first to suspect Rose was the Huntsgirl after watching that little moment,” Trix explained, “But Jakey didn't wanna believe it. He even accused me of being the Huntsgirl and accusing Rose just to 'cover my tracks'.”

“Jake!” Sunset gasped.

“You were that big in denial you'd accuse your friend of being your enemy?” Sonata was shocked.

"Low blow, Jake." Adagio shook her head.

“Yeah, I know I was being an idiot. A part of me didn't wanna believe it. But when we fought again that night I removed her glove and saw the very mark Rose had.” Jake sighed.

“I told him it was the mark that meant I was destined to slay dragons,” Rose explained, “In Jake's moment of shock I could've ended him if Spud and Trixie didn't stop me. So I took off. But since that day Jake had been avoiding me a lot, even though I didn't understand why back then.”

Jake spoke, “Every time I saw her since then I didn't know whether to kiss her or incinerate her with a fireball.”

"I wouldn't know what to pick either if I was in your shoes." Edric admitted.

“Eventually I learned Jake's identity during the clan's Grand Equinox Hunt.”

“Grand Equinox Hunt?” Trixie raised a brow, “What's that?”

“An annual hunt the clan holds where we capture magical creatures for prizes and unleash them in the wild where we get to hunt them.” Rose elaborated.

“I was captured with a lot of other misfit magical creatures and unleashed. With me as the big prize,” Jake explained, “After a lot of trouble we managed to ban together and overpower the clan chasing them away only for Rose to catch me and tie me to a tree.”

“When I was ready to go for the kill, he called me by my real name which left me stunned. He said if I wanted to say goodbye then I should say it to his real face. When the American Dragon revealed himself to be Jake I myself removed my mask in shock.”

“When she looked ready to strike she instead cut me free and fled with the clan,” Jake continued, “When I returned to school I learned she moved to a new school, and I hadn't seen her since.”

“At least not for awhile.” Haley corrected.

Karai spoke to Rose, “What did happen after that?”

“After my failure during the hunt, I was stripped my of apprentice rank and sent back to the academy for the other Huntsclan recruits. Even though I still acted like I normally did, it was all a front to them. After seeing Jake I started second guessing everything about the clan and no longer wanted to hunt magical creatures. Especially if it meant hunting the boy I grew to love.” Rose looked to Jake as they smiled.

“So how did you meet again?” Donnie asked.

“During my time at the academy I fashioned myself a dream charm bracelet, which allowed me to travel through anyone’s dreams and subconscious. Plus I preferred to spend my nights that way rather than talk with my classmates about things like getting dragon blood out of blouses.”

“Oh heavens!” Rarity gasped, “I could only imagine the difficulty in that!” she saw her friends give her dry looks before she hushed up.

“I was able to use the charm to enter Jake's dream and relay warnings about the huntsclans plans.”

Jake nodded, “We managed to learn of a chance to get into the academy, so Spud and I went undercover as recruits. And boy let me tell you, their academy is crazy.”

“But it's still like any ordinary school deep down.” Rose assured.

“Difference is I was actually popular there with the ladies.” Spud added.

"You popular?" King said in disbelief.

"Lucky." Hooty hooted.

“They wanted to get me out of there, but the only way I could leave the academy is if I slayed a dragon. It also didn't help when the boys were found out, and Jake who quickly changed into his dragon form was locked up. The Huntsman felt it was an opportunity to redeem myself by slaying him.”

“But if Jake's here then how did it go?” Mikey asked.

“With some careful trickery and staging, we made it look like Rose did slay me by using a potion that put me in a temporary death state.”

“Thanks to that I was back as the Huntsgirl and allowed to return to my old school. But unfortunately our two double lives had been preventing us from having a relationship especially since the Huntsclan was keeping a closer eye on me. So until we found a way we used the dream charm bracelets I made for us to have dates in the dream realm.”

“Wow,” Sunset gasped, “Princess Luna sure would be interested to hear about those dream charms.”

“It was during our time in the dream realm while pursuing a chimera I discovered the truth that the clan had taken me from my parents. Then after some more ups and downs with my relationship with Jake things took a very big turn. The Huntsman was gathering these Magical Aztec Skulls.”

“Aztec Skulls?” Shini asked, “Wait a minute. I remember reading about those. When one gathers all thirteen skulls it would spell doom for all magical creatures.”

“How's that?” Chaplin asked.

Fu explained, “When one holds the skulls they can grant you anything you desire.”

“Whoa!” the turtles gasped.

“Awesome!” Rainbow gasped.

“Yes, but also dangerous,” Rose replied, “The Huntsman wanted to use them to wipe out all magical creatures. During the ceremony before he could make his wish, I managed to make a wish to wipe out the Huntsclan and succeeded.”

“But weren't you part of the clan?” Gus asked.

“Yeah. So how come you were spared?” King asked.

“Because of me.” Jake answered.

“Jake?” Fluttershy asked.

“Before the wish could erase Rose, I used the skulls to make a wish that Rose was never taken away from her family by the Huntsclan. But she still disappeared and I destroyed the skulls. But then I saw her again, only to see the wish worked. She was never taken by the clan and had her parents. But the sad part was she didn't recognize me.”

“Makes sense given it was the whole clash between the Huntsclan and Magical Creatures that brought you two together for the most part.” Donnie agreed.

“She moved to Hong Kong and I hadn't seen her since then. At least until Chang and the Dark Dragon tried to destroy us all. I knew it was a long shot, but I knew we needed help. I flew out to meet Rose and tried explaining things to her, but she didn't believe me, even tried to call the cops on me. But then during the fight Rose arrived showing off the same mad skills she had before as Huntsgirl.”

“But how could you if your life was altered?” Fugitoid wondered.

“When Jake left, he left his jacket behind and I found a picture in it of us at Homecoming, that night where he used the skulls to alter my destiny. Looking at it jogged my memories of the life I had when I was with the Huntsclan, including all my skills as the huntsgirl.”

“With her at our side we were able to defeat Chang and the Dark Dragon, and now we're together forever.” Jake concluded as she and Rose held hands.

“Now I help Jake protect magical creatures rather than hunt them.”

“Your skills are definitely better suited to help others than hurt them.” Leo said.

“Just like mine,” Karai agreed, “And I get where you're coming from, Rose. I too was raised under lies and forced to attack those that were not my enemies.”

“Because of Shredder?” Rose guessed.

Karai nodded, “After Oroku Saki killed my mother and blamed my father for it. He stole me and renamed me Karai, raising me to believe he was my father and Hamato Yoshi killed my mother. I was raised and trained for the day I would avenge her by killing the one who took her life and any who allied with them. But when I learned the truth and that Shredder lied to me, I was overcome with hate and a thirst for vengeance it only led me into more trouble, from getting mutated and then brainwashed.” Sonata patted her shoulder in comfort, as she continued.

“Even after I joined Leo and the others a part of me was still hung up on making Oroku Saki pay for what he did. From destroying Foot occupied locations to cripple his empire to just wanting to find him and destroy him. Because of that I didn't have real time to spend with my real father. And then Shredder killed him.” she sighed.

“Once again, we're all sorry to hear that.” Rose said.

“I know. I'm just glad I still got the chance to say goodbye, and he's still watching over us to this day.” Karai said gratefully.

“And he always will.” Sunset confirmed.

“Forever.” Leo added.

Rose smiled, “I did a lot of bad things as the Huntsgirl, and now I wanna keep doing whatever I can to make up for it.”

“And you will by helping us stop Kikimora, Chang, and Finn.” Luz said.

“And remember you won't be alone in doing it.” Twilight put in.

“We'll all be with you together.” Karai offered Rose her hand.

Rose smiled and shook on it with Karai, as Jake nodded, as the others felt just as glad.

Raid the Huntsclan Base

At the Terrible Trio's hideout, the coven scouts were busy training against each other for the next time they would battle against their enemies. As the trio of ladies watched from aside, Chang spoke to the shorter woman.

“Your emperor's coven scouts are truly committed to their mission, Kikimora.”

“Yes, at least those who are truly loyal to the emperor.” she replied.

“No offense, but fancy combat skills won't be enough against those turtles and Rainbooms.” Abigail reminded her.

“They were lucky last time. But their luck will run out.” Kiki promised her.

“I agree with Finn,” Chang voiced up, “Skills alone will not be enough against all our enemies combined. We still need more of an edge.”

“I'd recommend stronger weapons, like the ones I carry,” Abigail suggested, “Problem is I don't have enough to go around after most of them were confiscated.”

“So where else can we find enough weapons for my scouts?” Kikimora inquired.

Chang spoke up, “I may know of a place where you can find some.”

“Where would that be?” Abigail asked.

“You are familiar with the legendary Huntsclan, Finn?” Chang asked.

“I am.” she confirmed.

“What is this Huntsclan I keep hearing so much about?” Kiki asked them both, as Chang answered.

“The Huntsclan was a notorious clan of beings born to slay magical creatures, especially dragons. Their former leader the Huntsman was bent on slaying all of us. Even came close to slaying me, had it not been for... the American Dragon.”

Abigail could just laugh, “Oh, the irony in it!” Chang squinted at her, “The very boy you've been trying to sway to join you and your master had to save you from a common enemy.”

“My cover at the time remained strong and no one suspected of my true allegiance.” Chang answered.

“So what happened to this Huntsclan?” Kikimora asked.

“They were wiped out thanks to a wish on the Aztec Skulls.”

“So they're extinct.” Kiki said.

“Not so much. One survived after the American Dragon altered her past.”

“That blonde girl.” Abigail called it.

“Correct, and it was because of her aiding the American Dragon my master was banished.” Chang scowled.

“Right. Where are you going with this?” Kiki asked wanting to get to the point.

“Though the Huntsclan are no more, they've had multiple warehouses and lairs stationed around the world. And I happen to know of one here in the city.”

“That warehouse has weapons?” Abigail asked hopefully.

“All that and more.” Chang smirked.

“With their arsenal we'll be even stronger.” Abigail said excitedly.

“I will give you the directions to it, and take this to summon the shades.” Chang gave Finn her pendant.

Abigail gazed at the pendant, “I'm gonna enjoy me some looting.” she snickered.

The next day out in the city, Rainbow Dash, Karai, Rose, and Amity were out in New York taking a walk, while Amity took this as another chance to see more of the city with the girls.

“Nothing suspicious so far.” Rainbow sighed.

“For now at least.” Karai replied.

“Well, I'm just glad I can see more of New York,” Amity said before looking in a bookstore window, “I wonder if they got any good book series in this universe?”

Rainbow slid by, “If you're looking for a new book series, you should read Daring Do.”

“Daring Do?” Amity asked, “Is she a great sorceress?”

“Not exactly.”

“Then what is she?”

“She's this awesome explorer who travels to all sorts of locations to recover lost artifacts and treasures while facing dangers of many kinds!” Rainbow explained in excitement.

Amity blinked, “Wow. I might have to check that out.”

“I have the entire works. I even brought them to New York with me if I got bored.”

“Thanks for the tip, Fu Dog,” Came Rose's voice, as she was currently on the phone with said guardian, “Might wanna save book club for another time, girls.”

“What's up, Rose?” Karai asked.

“Fu Dog just spotted Abigail Finn. She's on her way to an old Huntsclan base.”

“What's she going to find there?” Amity inquired.

“The clan has multiple hidden bases throughout the world. And one of the other bases here in the city is loaded with Huntsclan weapons and more.”

“Figures Finn would be looking to loot for more weapons in her arsenal.” Karai scowled.

“Or for the trio's army of scouts.” Amity noted.

“Either way, we have to head over there,” Rose instructed, “This could be our chance of apprehending one of the trio.”

“Then let's move it!” Rainbow declared.

“Lead the way, Rose.” Karai instructed, as the former Huntsgirl nodded and lead the way for them.

Rose led her friends to the Bronx where they spotted Abigail Finn enter a building, “There she is.” Amity whispered.

“Let's follow her, but don't make a move until I say.” Rose instructed, as the other three nodded.

So they tailed her into the building while noticing her enter an elevator and noticed it was going down further than the building goes. When the elevator came back up, the girls entered as Rose pressed in a code on the floor buttons before it started taking them down further.

“I'm surprised Finn came alone.” Amity noted.

“I wouldn't be surprised if she came here with some trick in mind.” Rainbow suspected.

“I agree. Finn may be a nutcase, but she's not stupid.” Karai added.

“Right,” Rose agreed, “Be prepared for anything, girls.”

When the elevator reached its destination, the doors opened. The girls stepped out and found themselves in the Huntsclan base underneath the building.

“We're here.” Rose said.

“Wow, you Huntsclan members sure know how to pick lairs.” Rainbow looked around.

“Any sign of Finn?” Amity asked, while glancing around.

“She can't be far,” Karai noted, “Come on.” they proceeded cautiously.

As they walked through the lair, they suddenly heard Abigail's voice, and they hid around a corner before peeking out and saw the lady standing before an assortment of Huntsclan weapons on display.

“Yes! These are exactly what we need,” Finn marveled, “With these in our arsenal nothing can stop us from crushing our enemies!”

Rainbow frowned, before looking to Rose waiting for the ok to move. The former Huntsgirl nodded, as they ran out.

“Hold it, Finn!” Karai ordered.

Finn groaned, “You girls?”

“Why surprised?” Rainbow asked smugly.

“Everything in this base is property of the Huntsclan,” Rose began, “And as the soul survivor of the clan it all rightfully belongs to me.”

“Well, I thought I'd take some off your hands,” Finn smirked, “And by some, I mean it all!”

“Not if we have anything to say about it.” Amity readies her abomination slime.

“Luckily, I'm not alone,” Finn replied, as she used the pendant to summon a swarm of shades, “Get them!”

The Shades took off fighting the girls, as Rainbow ran circles around some shades and used her weapon to slice some down, "Yeah she came prepared alright."

Karai using her tanto cut some shades down, before one grabbed her from behind. The kunoichi struggled before shifting into snake mode and struck at it with her snake hands, before shifting back to human.

Amity was using her abomination magic to coat her hands in slime boxing gloves and fought some shades, while Finn took the chance to try and collect some of the weapons. Rose flipped over landing before Finn blocking her way towards the weapons display.

“I don't think so.” Rose told her.

“If it's a rematch you want, kid, then it's what you'll get.” Finn said while summoning her hi-tech bo-staff and twirled it.

Rose grabbed one of the staff weapons from the display and started fighting Finn one on one.

As Rainbow fought some shades she called out to Finn, “If you're weapon looting you obviously are low on arsenal.”

As Finn knocked Rose back she answered the Rainboom, “I'd have more if my equipment wasn't confiscated!”

“You can join them back in prison!” Karai called, as she cut down another shade.

“Never!” Finn answered, as she blocked another strike from Rose, before some shades came to her defense.

As Rose was getting blocked, Finn hurried to the display and started grabbing some weapons. She then started stashing them in a magical bag supplied by Chang. Rainbow seeing this knocked away the shades she fought and zipped over tackling Finny away.

“Oh, no ya don't, Finn!” Rainbow called, as Abigail got up and fought Rainbow.

“I'll be taking the rest of these weapons no matter what!” Finn promised.

Rose hearing that frowned, “Then we'll have to make sure you or anybody else doesn't.” he rushed to a control board by a monitor and typed some things in before the monitor rang.

“Self Destruct Sequence Initiated! T-Minus Ten Seconds until thermal detonation!”

“What've you done?!” Finn cried.

“Set this place to blow.” Rose smirked.

Finn growled, “You won for now, but I'm not through!” the shades surrounded Finn and they disappeared through shadows.

“Rose, you better have a plan to get us out!” Amity called.

“There's an escape hatch here!” Rose ran to a hatch and opened it, “Go-Go!” Rainbow, Karai, and Amity ran to the hatch and went down it followed by Rose who closed the lid before the base started going up in flames.

The girls made their way down the escape hatch before winding up back in the sewers, “Warn us the next time you try to blow a place up!” Karai told Rose.

“Sorry, but I had to make sure Finn wouldn't get everything.” Rose apologized.

“How much did she grab?” Rainbow wondered.

“Not as much as she could've grabbed.” Rose answered.

“Well, at least that's something.” Amity told them looking at the positive.

“Still we should let the others know what happened.” Karai said, before looking down the tunnel of the sewer, “Assuming we find our way back to the lair.”

Meanwhile Finn returned to her own base where the others waited, “And how did it go?” Chang inquired.

Finn sighed, as she pulled out what she collected from the magic bag, “This was as much as I could salvage.”

Kiki looked at them, “This is almost nothing! What happened?!”

“That Huntsgirl and some of the others tailed me to the base, and she set the place to blow to keep me from getting any more of the weapons.”

Chang growled, before calming down, “No matter, we'll just have to find other ways to increase our arsenal while still trying to find a way to open a portal to free my master.”

One of the Coven Scouts picked up one of the spears Abigail managed to grab. He maneuvered with it a bit feeling proud and powerful, until he noticed one of the buttons on the weapon.

“I wonder what this does?” he clicked the button, as a small spray nozzle popped out from the handle and sprayed the scout through the mask. The rest of the scouts laughed as the one who got sprayed sighed from the embarrassment.

Carnival Chaos

Out in the city, Jake in Dragon form was flying around, while down below, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Mikey, Donnie, April, and Luz were building jumping. Jake flew down further getting closer to the others.

“So what're we doin' again, Jake?” Applejack inquired.

“Gramps and Fu said a bunch of magical creatures have been disappearing around here as of late.” the AM Dragon explained.

“And this is Coney Island.” Rainbow noted.

“We've had at least two fights around here.” Mikey recalled.

“You think Finn's behind these kidnappings?” Luz wondered.

“Well, she is a monster hunter.” Donnie reminded her.

“Yeah, this is right up her alley.” Mikey agreed.

“And who knows what she'll do with them?” April asked in concern.

“All the more reason we have to find them,” Jake replied, “We should split up from here. If anyone sees a clue message us.”

Donnie turned to Mikey, “And by 'clue', he means an actual clue, Mikey.”

“Alright, you don't have to always spell it out for me.” Mikey grumbled, before they all split up.

Jake flew around the area while flashing back to the time he, Trixie, and Spud went to Coney Island for his day off only to end up saving a unicorn from a group of carnies. He was brought out of his thoughts as he heard a cry for help.

“Help! Someone get us out of here!”

“That voice. Stan!” he gasped knowing he was one of the missing creatures. He followed the sound of Stan's voice leading right into a tent.

As Jake looked around he suddenly spotted several cages containing all the missing magical creatures from Stan the troll, a leprechaun, some brownies, and fairies.

“American Dragon!” the leprechaun cheered.

“Thank goodness.” Stan sighed in relief.

“Hang on, I'm gonna get you all out!” Jake said, only for an orb to roll out in front of him and release a gas around him, “What the?! Oh, sleeping... gas.” Jake said groggily before passing out.

“Rise and shine dragon!” came an obnoxious voice as Jake was suddenly splashed in the face with water waking him.

“Whoa! What the?! Ow!” he banged his head on something, only to look and see he was inside a cage, “Hey, what is this?!”

“Your new home, dragon.” came a familiar voice.

Jake looked and saw the carnies he dealt with before, Strongman, Bearded Lady, and Fire-Breather. But he spotted with them were the two Huntsboys 88 and 89.

“You guys?!” he asked in shock.

“That's right, fella.” Fire-breather answered.

Jake turned to the former Huntsboys, “What're you chumps doing with these guys?”

“What's it look like, dragon?” 88 asked.

“What we were trained to do.” 89 added with a smug look.

“Yeah, you were trained to hunt magical creatures but fail miserably. I'm betting these three did all the work.” Jake snarked them.

“That ain't true!” 88 argued.

“Shut up, boy.” Strongman said to him.

“Yes, sir.” he cowered.

89 spoke up, “We've been helping them capture these magical creatures as part of their freak show. And now you're gonna be part of that show permanently!” he laughed mockingly. Jake growled at 89 who cowered behind the Bearded Lady who spoke.

“This is payback for you costing us our unicorn ruining our business!”

“FYI, that unicorn was not yours to begin with.” Jake reminded them.

“Nevertheless!” Strongman shouted, “You will be our new star attraction.”

“As much as I love the attention. The best kind is no attention at all.” Jake frowned, but knew he'd need help to get out. He just hoped the others would be able to find him in time.

Meanwhile, the others had met back up with Leo, Sunset, and everyone else, “Any word on those missing creatures?” Fu Dog asked.

“Nothing.” Applejack sighed.

“We haven't even heard from Jake.” Luz added.

“I hope he's ok.” Fluttershy voiced concern.

“Relax, Fluttershy,” Mikey calmed her, “This is Jake we're talking about.”

“All the more reason to worry.” Fu Dog said dryly.

“Wow! Jake's a star!” Pinkie cheered alerting everyone.

“A star?” Eda asked.

“Whatever do you mean, Pinkie?” Rarity asked, as they went to the bouncy girl who was looking at a poster on a wall.

“Look.” Pinkie showed them a poster for a freak show, and Jake's dragon face on the side.

“Jake?” Rose gasped.

“Does Jake lead another secret life outside the American Dragon?” Gus asked the group.

“Not that we know.” Spud replied.

“Wait, this is all too familiar.” Trix said suspiciously.

“What do you mean?” Sunset asked.

“Last time we saw a freak show, the carnies there had a real life unicorn.” Trix recalled.

“A unicorn?” Fugitoid gasped.

“That's right,” Spud remembered, “We had to get the girl back to her herd before the portal closed up.”

“Well, it looks like your carnies found themselves a new attraction.” Raph said.

“And I wouldn't be surprised if that's where the other missing magical creatures were.” Twilight suspected.

“This is bad. We need to get Jake out of there.” Leo said, until a portal opened up out of nowhere.

“A portal?” Raph asked before turning to his smart brother, “Donnie!”

“This isn't me. I don't even have my projector on me!”

“Look!” Willow gasped, as they saw a unicorn step out from it.

“A unicorn?” Sunset gasped.

“Wait, Uni?” Spud asked in surprise.

“Girl, come here!” Trix cheered, as the two hugged their old equine friend.

“Well, this is a surprise,” Fu Dog said, “But how's this possible?”

Suddenly the unicorn spoke, “Sorry, but I just had to come.”

Spud and Trix jumped back, “Whoa, you can talk?!” the girl asked in shock.

“Well, naturally.” she replied.

“But how come you didn't talk before?” Spud wondered.

“Well, I don't talk for just anybody. But since you saved me I felt like you earned it.”

“So then, ya got a real name?” Trix inquired.

“I do. My name is Starry Night. And I'm pleased to meet the rest of you.”

“Likewise, Starry.” Sunset smiled.

“But why're you here?” Twilight asked.

“I had a bad feeling in my magic that someone close to me was in trouble,” Starry began while noticing someone wasn't there, “Where is the American Dragon?” The group was concerned about how to tell her, as Starry gasped in realization, “He's in trouble, isn't he?”

“I'm afraid so, Starry.” Twilight confirmed.

“Looks like them carnies that held you captive just made Jake their star attraction.” Applejack showed the unicorn the poster.

Starry frowned and made horse noises, “They won't get away with that. We have to save him.”

“Way ahead of ya.” King agreed.

“But can you really help us?” Rose asked Starry.

“I'm not just a one trick pony. I've been learning some magic spells that could help us.” Starry smirked.

“Good enough for me.” Leo said.

“Let's rescue Jake!” Hooty cheered.

“For once I agree with you.” Eda replied.

That night at the Freak Show's big top, crowds were pouring in eager to see the show. Especially their newest attractions.

“This is just whack!” Jake grumbled.

“I hear ya there, laddie.” the leprechaun agreed.

“If I wasn't in here, I'd bust the lot of them!” a brownie cursed.

“Jake, is there anything you can do?” Stan asked.

“I'd wish, but these bars are too strong for me to break or even melt,” Jake sighed, “I hope everyone's looking for me.”

Outside the big top, the heroes watched outside, as Donnie looked through heat reading binoculars and spotted Jake's heat signature, “Yeah. Jake's in there alright. As well as the other magical creatures.”

“Any ideas on how we save Jake from the carnies?” Gus asked everyone.

“I think I have an idea of how we can save Jake.” Leo spoke up.

“How?” Luz inquired.

“We use Ninja bread and butter, Joge-nin.”

“Joge-nin?” Willow wondered.

“Disguises.” Twilight explained clearer.

“One group acts as a distraction.” Leo continued.

“And the other group breaks out Jake and the other creatures!” Luz concluded.

“I'm liking this plan already.” Eda smirked.

“So am I. I've always wanted to do some entertainment.” Mikey said.

“I'm with you!” Pinkie hugged him equally excited.

“And I can use this as a chance to brush up on my skills.” Trixie added.

“Well, you'll need better disguises to look like your part of the act.” Rarity said ready to give them makeovers.

“Oh, Amity, we should do a duet stunt together!” Luz told her girlfriend as her excitement grew.

“Yeah, though we could use some real good looks to keep the crowds attention on us.” Amity said.

Before Rarity could once again offer her service, Emira spoke to her sister, “Me and Ed can help with that. Luz and Mittens can use our concealment stones.” Edric tried to creep away, but Emira grabbed him.

“Concealment what now?” Applejack asked confused.

Emira still held onto her brother who was trying to break free, “To put it simply, this isn't our natural look.”

“Whatever do you mean, darling?” Rarity wondered.

“She's lying!” Edric cried, as Emira reached into his sleeve and took out a blue stone. Then in a poof, Edric's appearance had changed. His green hair was brushed back in a black headband with his peach fuzz around his upper lip, and wore glasses. He was dressed in a purple t-shirt that said 'Bad Girl Coven', grey sweatpants, and brown loafers in hairy legs, “Mmm!” he fumed at his sister.

“No I'm not.” Emira said before she took off the green gem on her shirt and in another poof, her appearance changed as well. Though she still wore the same outfit, her green hair was out of it's braid and messy and her face was covered in zits.

Rarity let out a low gasp at the sight with her eye twitching, while Mikey and Pinkie had stupefied looks on their faces, and everyone else stared in bewilderment.

“Wow.” Keno gasped in disbelief.

“Wow is right.” Trix agreed feeling the same as the pizza boy.

“Is that what you two...” April began before Amity finished for her.

“Really look like? Pretty much.”

Spud spoke up, “I have no comment.”

“Just when you think you know some people.” Fu Dog put in.

Raph broke the shocked atmosphere when he burst out laughing, “Man! You both look like total geekwads!” he continued laughing hysterically.

The Twins frowned before they smirked and used their magic to lift Raph up and toss him into a dunk tank.

“At least we're not all wet!” Emira mocked, as Raph climbed out of the tank, spitting out some of the water with a growl.

The twins gave Amity and Luz their stones, as Leo spoke, “We all have our missions. Let's move!” And with that the group split up.

The acts the carnies hired were all ready to perform, until the heroes grabbed them, before bounding and gagging them up before taking their places.

“Send in the clowns!” the Strongman announced.

Suddenly out came Pinkie Pie and Mikey who were all dressed as clowns while wearing makeup as well. They walked around performing traditional clown acts Pinkie performed an endless handkerchief gag pulling it right out of her sleeve that looked like it could go for miles. Mikey walked around before slipping on a banana peel he dropped while looking through his attire dropping other things in the process. When Mikey slipped the crowd laughed, while the Strongman looked curious.

“Those don't look like the clowns we hired.”

“So what if they're not?” the Bearded lady asked.

“They're making a killing out there.” the Fire-Breather noticed.

When the Strongman noticed the crown laughed as Pinkie threw a pizza pie at Mikey who licked it all up, he smiled, “Well, they can remain on board.”

After Mikey and Pinkie's clown acts next up were Trixie, Shinigami, Gus, and the Blight twins using the illusion magic to wow the audience, while dressed in more flashy magician attire. Trixie was feeling so proud of herself she was really getting into the act.

Applejack started performing a strong girl performance by using her magical strength to lift things super heavy like giant heavy weights and more. This however provoked some jealousy out of the Strongman but said nothing knowing this was at least entertaining the crowd.

Following Applejack was Fluttershy who acted as an animal tamer with Spike, Fu Dog, and King doing tricks, “Up!” she ordered, as the three got on their hind legs, “Now hop this way!” she continued, as the three hopped in a straight line.

“This is embarrassing.” King grumbled.

“Hey, they love it.” Spike noted the pleased crowd.

“And remember this is just to keep these whackos occupied.” Fu muttered to King.

After the animal act, Casey and Rainbow were on motorcycles performing stunts, while making sure not to crash and burn.

Backstage, the Huntsboys were keeping an eye on Jake and the other creatures. They pace back and forth but when they weren't watching where they were going they ended up walking right into each other and fell to the ground. Jake and the creatures laughed, feeling somewhat entertained while being kept imprisoned. Watching from behind a bunch of crates were the others who witnessed what happened.

“Those two are very unprofessional.” Karai told her friends.

“But those are Huntsclan uniforms,” Rarity noticed, “Rose, do you know of them?”

“Unfortunately,” Rose sighed, “Those are Huntsboys #s 88 and 89. Around the time I was sent back to the academy, these two were drafted into becoming recruits, but Jake and Spud captured them and went undercover as them to find me at the academy.”

“Good times.” Spud said in nostalgia.

“But after they were found out the real ones arrived and continued on as members. But don't be fooled, these two aren't that bright nor that brave.” Rose continued.

“So how did they not get erased from existence like the others?” Raph asked.

“They said they quit the clan when the wish started taking effect. But somehow I wouldn't be surprised if they really weren't destined to be dragon slayers at all.” the former Huntsgirl answered.

“How do we get past them?” Willow asked.

“I'll handle this.” Karai said, as she went snake mode and slithered around hiding before knocking something over alerting the two.

“What was that?!” 88 asked in fright.

“I don't know!” 89 answered equally scared.

“Well, go check it out!”

“You go check it out!”

“Alright, we'll both check it out.” 88 suggested.

“But what about them?” 89 motioned to their captives.

“They're not going anywhere.” 88 reminded him.

“Oh, right.” he laughed obnoxiously.

So the two boys crept over to where they heard the noise and when they looked over a pile of crates out popped serpent Karai who hissed at them. The boys screamed and tried to run only to end up running right into each other hard enough to get knocked out.

“Karai!” Jake cheered.

Karai shifted back into human, “Not just me.”

The others popped out, “Jake!” Rose ran to the cage.

“Hey, girl.” Jake greeted flirtatiously.

Rose leaned against his cage, “Part of me wants to let you out, and yet part of me wants to take you home like this.” she flirted back.

“Which part are you leaning at the most?” Jake grinned, as they stared into each others eyes.

“Barf.” Raph gagged.

“Alright, love birds, enough with the mushy stuff.” Eda broke them up.

“How'd you know I was here?” Jake asked them.

“Well, we saw your face on one of their posters.” Fugitoid explained.

“And an old friend of ours came to help us spring you and the others.” Spud added.

“Old friend?” Jake asked, until Starry trotted up, “Hey, it's you!”

“Hello, Jake.” she greeted.

“What? You can talk?!”

“I can. And the name's Starry Night.”

“Well, nice to be this much acquainted with you now,” Jake said before noticing not everyone was around, “Where are the others?”

“They're masquerading as circus acts to keep the carnies occupied.” Edric answered.

When they heard a final applause, Luz looked out seeing Casey and Rainbow just finished their stunts, “Casey and Rainbow just finished. Amity, that's our cue.”

“Right.” Amity agreed, as the two took the Blight Twins stones and placed them on their person.

In a poof he two girlfriends were now dressed as acrobats. Luz wore purple, magenta, and blue tights and had blue makeup around her eyes. Amity wore an orange and mango top, white tights, pink high socks, and magenta flats. She also had orange makeup around her eyes.

“Nice!” Luz beamed.

“Not bad.” Amity looked herself over.

“You two look smashing.” Rarity clasped her hands together.

“You two keep going as long as you can while we free the others.” Leo instructed.

“And hey, give 'em a good show.” Eda encouraged them.

“We will.” Luz smiled, as she and Amity got to their places.

Soon the crowd and the other half of the group watched as spotlights shined above on Amity and Luz before they started to perform an acrobatic duet while singing.

(Real Thing)

The two performed above the crowd wowing everyone, as they performed together and spun while holding onto each other smiling at one another. Their friends watched in awe, while even Jake still trapped in his cage felt touched by such a romantic moment.

“They do look adorable together.” he admitted.

When the girls finished their performance, the crowd cheered and applauded, while the heroes smiled and cheered for them. Fu Dog and Hooty even cried together.

“So touching.” Fu Dog wiped a tear from his eye.

“I can't handle it!” Hooty bawled.

Starry finally used her magic to unlock Jake's cage, “Oh, yeah!” he cheered, as he helped them free Stan and the other captives.

“Now that they're free, let's meet up with the others and get out of here.” Donnie suggested.

“Going somewhere?” came Strongman's voice, as he and his fellow carnies blocked their path.

“Oh, man.” Jake grumbled.

“So you were stealing our star attractions?” the Fire-Breather accused.

“Your 'star attractions' don't deserve to be kept in cages.” Sunset argued.

“Especially since we never agreed to work with any of you.” Jake added, as the other creatures agreed.

“I say we cage all of them,” the Bearded Lady suggested, “Those Turtle creatures will really bring in the dough.”

“And look they brought us back our unicorn.” Fire-Breather noticed.

“I am not your unicorn!” Starry growled.

“Let's get them!” the Strongman called, as they tried to grab some of the heroes only to spread out.

“Eat hot breath!” Fire-Breather blew flames at them only to miss.

“Take a mint!” Trix called.

“And then some!” Rarity put in.

Meanwhile 88 and 89 woke up, “Oh, what happened?” 88 asked, as they saw the heroes fighting the carnies.

“What's going on?” 89 asked.

“I don't know, but we gotta help!” 88 declared as they tried to recapture the fairies only to end up missing and run into each other.

As the Strongman picked up some weights and threw it at Leo and Raph, Applejack slid in and caught it, “Now throwing stuff is rude.” Applejack chided him.

Then Mikey and the others arrived, “Booyakasha!”

“So you weren't our real acts?” Bearded Lady asked in shock.

“Nah, but you can't deny we made a good performance.” Casey replied.

“You guys are surrounded. So give yourselves up.” Rainbow pointed out.

“Never!” Strongman declared.

“Allow me,” Starry used her magic to knock the carnies and Huntsboys into the same cage they trapped Jake in, “And this was for holding me hostage!” she used her magic and the three carnies turned into monkeys.

The three carnies hooted and hollered over what happened to them, while the Huntsboys shook the cage.

“Let us out of here!” 88 begged, “Mama!”

“Transformation spell?” Sunset asked Starry.

“Don't worry, it'll wear off eventually,” Starry assured them, “Now let's get out of here.”

“Best idea I heard.” Jake agreed, as they hurried off.

Later on after Stan and the other magical creatures returned to their places the heroes were in the park, as Starry Night stood before Jake and everyone else, “Well, Jake Long, you saved me, and I saved you.”

“That makes us even. Not that it matters.” Jake replied, as the two hugged.

Starry opened a portal and spoke, “I'm glad I got to meet all of you. And I want to give you turtles and your friends a very special thank you.”

“You're welcome.” Mikey replied, only to get smacked by Raph.

“You're thanking us?” Leo asked.

“What for?” April inquired.

“You helped free my ancestor and his friends from Limbo.” she winked before going through the portal that closed.

“Her ancestor and his friends?” Shini wondered.

“Limbo?” Raph asked.

Suddenly it dawned on Donnie, “Guys, I think Starry is a descendant of Starswirl the Bearded.”

“HUH?!” the ninjas gasped in shock much to the Hex Squad and Am Drag crew's confusion.

Later on, the Huntsboys after escaping the cage were once again walking away embarrassed, “I can't believe this!” 88 grumbled.

“We got our butts handed to us!” 89 whined.

“So what do we do now?” 88 wondered, as the two ended up bumping into someone and fell on the butts.

“Hey, what was-” 89 froze as he and 88 looked up seeing Abigail Finn looking down at them smirking.

“Well, you look like two fine lads,” she began, “You know I might have an interesting proposition for you boys.”

The Huntsboys looked at each other before looking back at Finn with only one thing to say, “We're listening.”

Author's Note

Jeb felt the unicorn Jake and his friends helped out in Flight of the Unicorn should have a name, the ability to speak, and is actually from Equestria plus a descendant of Starswirl's.
Amity's outfit is the colors of the Lesbian flag. And Luz's is the color of the Bisexual flag.
This art was inspired by "Rewrite the Stars" from The Greatest Showman

Have a Happy Holiday everyone!

The Magic Quest

In the Turtles lair everyone was in the den where they had set up a game of Mazes and Mutants. As the Turtles were showing the Hex Squad and Am-Drag crew how to play, Luz, Spud, Gus, and even Trixie looked like they were really getting into.

“This is so exciting!” Luz cheered, “I never knew anybody back home interested enough to play anything like this with me.”

“A very interesting strategy game,” Gus admitted, “We could use this as a way to plan our next attack on Kiki and the others.”

“It'll take more than using a strategy game to prepare us against those three.” Sunset replied.

“Still it is all good fun.” Spud noted.

“We even got another LARP game back home too,” Pinkie spoke up, “Ogres and Oubliettes.”

“It's a very good game.” Spike added.

“Yawn!” Raph called, as he sat off to the side with Casey, Jake, Eda, Trix, and the twins who looked uninterested.

“I can't believe you'd play a game like that when you and us deal with the real thing every day.” Jake added.

“Difference is the game here isn't a matter of life and death.” Rainbow noted.

“Yeah, here you can just have fun.” Fluttershy added.

“You guys really should give it a try.” April suggested.

“Why bother if there's no prize at the end?” Eda asked.

“Not everything's about getting a prize, Eda,” Rose replied, “It's about enjoying it with those close to you. Even though I've hunted magical creatures for a living, this doesn't have all the stress of actually fighting them.”

“They do have a point, you guys,” Amity admitted, “I mean when I discovered the book series Good Witch Azura I really got into it.”

Luz smiled cheekily, “She even drew herself with Malingale the Mysterious Soothsayer.”

The group looked to Amity, “Seriously?” Rainbow asked.

Amity blushed while making a cough, “I can neither confirm nor deny that...”

“A crush on someone that's not even real?” Raph asked rhetorically, “Man I thought I heard everything.”

Luz and Amity scowl, but before they could say anything a bright light shined in the lair grabbing their attention, “What is that?” Karai asked.

“No idea.” Leo replied, as they all got defensive, until the light died down to reveal a small illusion of a familiar sparrow mutant in a cloak.

“No way!” Mikey gasped.

“Sir Malachi?” Leo asked in confusion.

“Turtles! I'm terribly hurt and I need your help. You can find me down here in the sewer underneath the park. Please, hurry!” he pleaded before the illusion faded.

“Dudes, we gotta help him!” Mikey gasped.

Raph groaned, “Do we have too?”

“Raph, he looked like he needed help.” Leo reminded him.

“He's also the one who put us through his little game against our wills!” Raph reminded him.

“Even so, he's not an enemy. So we need to see if he's ok.” Leo ordered.

Raph groaned, “Alright.”

“Come on, everyone. Let's move!” Leo instructed, as they left the lair.

As the turtles led the group through the sewers, Willow spoke up, “So, Leo, who was that bird creature you know so well?”

“He's called Sir Malachi.” Leo began.

“But his real name is Martin Milton,” Mikey spoke up, “He was once a teenager who loved playing the same LARPing game as us.”

“He got mutated into a sparrow when a canister of mutagen hit him.” Donnie explained, as Amity knew this was yet another victim of the mutagen spill the turtles unintentionally caused.

“He fled to the sewers where he mostly played by himself, until he led us to discovering the game and once we learned all the rules he set up a game for us to play in.” Mikey put in.

“He used this illusion magic to make the whole game seem real, it was crazy!” Raph added, “He practically could've killed us!”

“And it didn't help he made us think he had April hostage and wouldn't let her go until we beat the game.” Donnie said feeling bitter about the mutant illusionist tricking them like that.

“Even though he apologized and never intended to hurt us we made him promise not to do anything like that again, and he just left.” Leo finished.

“Well, it sounds like he really needs help.” Fugitoid recalled his distress call.

“Yeah, but from what?” Casey asked.

“Guess we'll have to find out.” Applejack replied, as they continued on, before stopping down one of the sewer tunnels and spotted the sparrow mutant lying on the floor.

“Sir Malachi!” Mikey called, as they raced over to check on him.

“Is he?” Fluttershy asked.

“No, he's alive.” Leo assured.

Sir Malachi groaned, as he looked up, “Turtles, you came.”

“Don't worry, we got you.” Donnie said, as they helped him back to his feet.

Sir Malachi looked and saw the Rainbooms making him gasp, “Merlin's Beard! The Legendary Rainbooms!”

“You know of us?” Rarity asked.

“Of course!” Sir Malachi began dramatically going to and describing each of them, “The lovely generous Rarity! The intelligent and magical Twilight Sparkle! The cunning and clever Sunset Shimmer! The funny and energetic Pinkie Pie! The strong and honest Applejack! The speedy and loyal Rainbow Dash! And the shy but kind Fluttershy!”

“Well, it's nice to meet you, Sir Malachi.” Fluttershy greeted.

“Hold on, how do you know the Rainbooms?” Raph asked him.

“I hear a lot through the sewers and even up above. I've been aware of what you and the girls had been doing for a long time now,” he confessed, before turning to Jake, “And the legendary American Dragon Jake Long and company. Words cannot describe how honored I am to meet you.”

“Ok, dude, cut back on the medieval talk.” Jake replied.

“Yeah. This ain't no medieval fair.” Fu Dog added.

“My apologies.” Sir Malachi replied.

“Anyway, Sir Malachi, we'd like to you to meet more of our friends,” Mikey began introducing him, You're already aware of April O'Neil. This is Casey Jones, Karai, Shinigami, and Fugitoid.” Casey Jones smirked, Karai nodded, Shini winked, and Fugitoid bowed his head.

"You really incorporated me into your game for the guys?" April asked the mutant.

"I did give you a fitting role in it." Sir Malachi noted

Mikey then went to the Hex Squad, “And these are some other magical dudes from another world called the Boiling Isles. This is Luz, Eda the Owl Lady, King, Willow, Gus, Amity, Edric, and Emira.”

“Wait, you come from a world of magic?” Sir Malachi gasped.

“Yeah, though technically I'm a human from an alternate earth, long story.” Luz answered.

“Sir Malachi, who did this to you?” Leo asked.

“And where's your staff?” Donnie noticed his magic staff wasn't on him.

“Oh, it was horrible!” Sir Malachi began, “I was defeated, and my staff was stolen by my accursed nemesis, the dreaded Lady Slithereene!”

“Lady Slithereene?” Trix asked with a raised brow.

“Who is that?” Spud wondered.

“A half snake sorceress with the power to turn my illusions into reality.”

“That's terrible!” Pinkie gasped.

"Yes, and unless she is stopped she could unleash terrible horrors on the city or worse!"

“Is this another one of your elaborate hoaxes just to get us to play your twisted game again like before?” Raph asked suspiciously.

“Raphael, I'm hurt! I learned my lesson from last time.”

“But who could this Slithereene even actually be?” April asked.

“Could be another mutant.” Donnie suspected.

“Or maybe even something else.” Fluttershy shivered.

The group looked at each other before knowing what to do. Leo turned to the sparrow mutant, “Alright, Sir Malachi, we'll help you find your staff.”

“Oh, this is going to be such a fun adventure!” Luz cheered, “Not like that fake quest I went on during my second day at the Boiling Isles.”

“Thank you my friends, and though I am without my staff, I have but enough magic in me to outfit you all in more appropriate garb.”

Sir Malachi blew some glowing dust at the heroes and suddenly the turtles were dressed in their trademark Mazes and Mutants attire.

“Not again!” Raph grumbled.

The Rainbooms, Spike, April, Casey, Karai, Shini, and Fugitoid were dressed in the costumes they wore while they were inside the videogame Super Quest. Trixie herself was dressed as a wizard.

For the Am-Drag Crew, Jake was dressed as a knight, Rose was a paladin, Trix was an archer, Spud was a mage, and Fu was dressed as a tradesman.

The Hex Squad had also gained costumes as well with Luz and Amity dressed as Azura and Hecete from their fave book series. Eda was a rogue, Willow was a druid, Gus was a mage, and the twins were arcane tricksters.

“Oh, my gosh looks at us!” Luz cheered.

“Amazing!” Amity marveled, at their costumes.

“Oh, this is sweet!” Spud looked himself over.

“Well, at least I'm a cool knight.” Jake admitted.

“How come I don't get a cool costume?” King grumbled.

“You really want to be part of this?” Eda asked rhetorically while motioning to her rogue garb.

“Well, it'd be nice.”

“Alright, everyone, we look the part, and we're equipped with what we need. Let's move.” Leo instructed.

“Oh, and before we head out on this dumb quest, there's just one little thing that I need to take care of...” Raph began, and without warning, he socked Sir Malachi right in the face, sending him crashing into a wall and dropping onto the ground upside down.

Sir Malachi groaned before speaking up, “I take it thou art still displeased with me for giving thee that turkey head when we first met-ith?”

“No... WHAT GAVE YOU THAT IMPRESSION?!”

“Raph, that's enough!” Fluttershy chided him, “You made your point.” Raph sighed, as they started heading off with Sir Malachi getting back up to follow them.

As they walked, it zoomed out to reveal they were being watched by a crystal ball where a figure was in the shadows making hissing sounds.

“Ssssso, that foolish Sir Malachi has put together a party to take me down? Well, I'll make this quest of theirs one they'll never forget!” she laughed through hissing.

Author's Note

This arc is in memory of the late Paul Reubens who voiced Sir Malachi in his premiere episode.
The outfits the Rainbooms and the others wore in the videogame Super Quest goes back to my story Equestria Ninja Girls Magical Mayhem in the arc Game of Shells

The Magical Heroes

The heroes and Sir Malachi were wandering through the sewer in search of Sir Malachi's staff now in the possession of Lady Slithereene who intends to make illusion into reality.

“Be careful my brave companions,” Sir Malachi warned them, “Lady Slithereene is not to be taken lightly.”

“Yeah, and neither has any other enemy we've encountered.” Rainbow added.

“Don't worry, Sir Malachi, we'll secure your staff.” Luz promised.

“Yeah that Lady Slithereene ain't gonna no what hit her.” Trix put in.

As they continued on, Lady Slithereene continued to watch them, before speaking to herself, “So sure of themselves. We'll I'll give them something to show what they're up against.” she snapped her fingers.

Back with the heroes they started to hear snake hissing sounds, “Karai, are you nervous or something?” Trixie asked her.

“That's not me.” Karai replied.

“Oh, no.” Sir Malachi gasped.

“What is it?” Gus asked.

“We got company!” the wizard mutant pointed down the tunnel, as they saw snake warriors armed with swords and shields emerge.

Mikey and Spud screamed in panic, as they others looked in shock, “Oh, man!” Jake gasped.

“They're Lady Slithereene's snake warriors!” Sir Malachi explained.

“Everyone, spread out and take 'em!” Leo called, as they did so.

Leo and Karai drew their swords and fought a bunch of the snake warriors, until one tried to strike behind them, only for it to get roasted by Jake who used his dragon fire.

“Whoa! I still got my fire?” Jake asked, until an idea came to mind, “Let's see. Dragon up!” he shifted into dragon form still wearing his knight armor, “Oh, yeah! Dragon Knight's in the house, yo!”

Luz and Amity were fighting in sync with their magics. Luz used a light glyph to blind the snakes leaving them wide open for Amity to launch abomination slime pinning them against the wall.

“This would make a killer side-story to Azura.” Luz told her girlfriend.

“It definitely would.” Amity agreed.

Applejack and Trix being the archers along with Mikey were launching arrows all around at the serpentine warriors. Rainbow ran circles around her opponents while cutting them down, before getting caught in the tail grip of one of them.

“Let me go!” she demanded.

The snake was ready to strike its prey until Shini used her hypno staff on it making it release Rainbow and back off.

“Nice, save, Shini.”

“No problem.” she replied, as they rejoined the fight.

They kept fighting the snake minions, until they were all knocked into a pile before they disappeared.

“That was intense.” Gus gasped.

“We got a lot of weird creatures back home, and yet these guys still make it look new.” Eda added.

Suddenly appearing before them was an astral form of Lady Slithereene, “Very impressive heroes.”

“Lady Slithereene.” Sir Malachi gasped.

“That's her?” Fluttershy asked.

Leo stepped forward, “Alright, Lady Slithereene, we're giving you one chance. Return Sir Malachi's staff and surrender peacefully. And we just might show you mercy.”

Slithereene laughed, “You really think I'm going to roll over and show my belly like that? You are very foolish.”

“Yeah he does have moments like that.” Raph agreed, making Leo frown at him.

“Still I commend you all on your bravery and skills, but it matters not. You stand no chance against my powers.”

“Odds have never stopped any of us before.” Sunset warned her.

“And it never will, ever.” Rose added.

“Well, if you insist on going further, I won't stop you. But be warned, for those warriors were not my worst monsters.”

“There's more?” Willow asked in worry.

“Much more. So be weary, heroes!” she laughed, as her illusion faded.

“When I find snake eyes I'm gonna bust her up so hard!” Casey promised.

“Where to, Sir Malachi?” Fugitoid inquired.

“This way.” Sir Malachi instructed, as they continued down one tunnel.

As they continued through the sewers, Pinkie spoke, “What kind of other creatures you think Lady Slitereene has at her command?”

“Nothing good, I'll bet.” Donnie replied.

“I could worry less about whatever that snakey sorceress throws at us. For not only am I the Great and Powerful, I am also the Unscareable Trixie!” Trixie declared.

After she said that, the wall behind her slid up to reveal huge figures in the shadows. Trixie slowly turned around just as the figures jumped out with loud roars. With a shriek of terror, Trixie shot into the air and landed into Trix's arms.

“So much for the Unscareable Trixie.” Fu joked.

“No kidding!” Trix chuckled, before dropping the frightened girl.

Fluttershy looked at the imposing figure as it reminded her of someone, “Slash?!” the others gasped, as the figure stepped out revealing it to be a monstrous turtle creature that did look like Slash only more angry looking and ravenous. Following him were several more just like him.

“Uh, please tell me that Slash has a bunch of twins who look really threatening but are actually really nice?” Trixie asked Raph.

“Nope.” he responded.

“And they don't look nice either.” Eda noted.

Suddenly Slithereene's voice echoed, “Attack my turtle ogres!”

The turtle ogres roared, as they went on the attack, “Game on!” Raph called as he swung his battle ax at one knocking it back but shook it off, “Ok, new plan.” he jumped aside to avoid its strike.

“If they wanna use raw muscle, then this is my kind of fight!” Applejack used her geode and started punching through some of the turtle ogres, but they started to pick themselves back up for round two.

Willow used her plant magic to summon a flower monster with eyes on each petal to attack one of the turtle ogres. When three more came at her, she summoned vines to whack and ensnare them.

Rarity slid in, "Hold them steady, darling!" And she threw her gems at the turtle ogres, encasing them.

"Nice one, Rarity!" Willow said.

"I've said it before, and I'll say it again. Diamonds really are a girl's best friend!" Rarity beamed.

Suddenly, they heard a cracking sound and turned just as the turtle ogres broke out of the gems. However, just as one swung it's weapon down, Hooty popped up, blocking the attack.

"Hoot hoot, hello. And goodbye!" Then he wrapped around the turtle ogre and tossed it away. When another tried attacking him, he wrapped his body around its arm and made it hit itself with its own weapon, "Hoot, stop hitting yourself! Why are you hitting yourself?" Then the house demon made it smack away the other turtle ogres. "Why are you hitting them?"

"Wow, Hooty's kinda impressive." Spike admitted.

"Yeah he has his moments," King whispered to Spike, "Don't ever tell him I said that."

"Goongala!" Casey called as he, Raph, Karai, and Leo fought the turtle ogres with their weapons.

Then Jake flew in carrying Rose before he tossed her toward one of the turtle ogres and she nailed it in the face with a kick. Then she lept off it and grabbed hold of another, using her momentum to slam it to the ground.

Jake fought some turtle ogres with his martial art skills and quipped, "You chumps really burn me up!" And blasted them with his fire breath.

Karai and Rose ended up back to back with turtle ogres on each side. Then the two smirked to each other. "Double team?" Rose asked.

"You know it!" Karai grinned and the two tag-teamed against the turtle ogres.

“Mage's ready?” Twilight asked as Luz, Trixie, Amity, Spud, Donnie, and Gus readied their staffs and cast a spell of energy knocking the turtle ogres back.

“Down for the count!” Spud cheered, they saw their opponents get back up, “Or not.”

“Leave this to Ed and me.” Emira said, as they used their magic to make multiple copies of them running around the Turtle Ogres.

The monsters tried attacking the many copies of Edric and Emira, but only ended up hitting illusions which was starting to infuriate them.

“They are not looking happy.” Rarity gasped.

"Then maybe these will slow them down!" Sunset threw out her magic cards and summoned a small tornado that swept them up and scattered them around.

The turtle ogres got up and roared. "Now it's my turn!" Fugitoid threw his dice and rolled a twelve. Then an owl bear appeared and attacked the turtle ogres.

Hooty looked at the owl bear and gasped, "Uncle Clancy?!"

“My turn!” Pinkie waved her staff conjuring firecrackers before the turtle ogres and upon exploding they were getting disoriented.

April, and Eda started sneaking around the monsters setting up tripwires that caused the turtle ogres to start tripping over each other.

“Alright!” April cheered.

“That'll show 'em!” Eda smirked.

The turtles ogres pushed themselves off the other roaring, before getting back up.

"Okay, boys, you wanna play?" Eda grinned and transformed into her harpy form. Then she swooped in and snatched one of their maces

The owl lady then flew around the turtle ogres from all directions, striking one with the mace then another, before she knocked one off it's feet with an upper swing.

"All yours, April!" Eda called, then April blasted them with a psychic wave.

Four came at them, when Leo leapt up and knocked one down with a drop-kick. Jake flew in and tail lashed another. Then Luz jumped in and threw in two ice glyphs to summoned two pillars to knock down the last two.

The turtles ogres pushed themselves off the other roaring, before getting back up, “Man, these guys don't know when to quit!” King groaned.

“You thinking what I'm thinking?” Fu asked him.

“Yeah!” King jumped into Fu's arms as the animal guardian held him like a gun.

“Back up, jacks, this thing's loaded! I'll letcha have it!” The turtle ogres roared and came closer, “Okay, I warned ya!” he pulled King's tail down like a switch, making him fire his sonic howls and blasting the turtle ogres away making them back up towards the end of the tunnel that led to a pit making them all fall down it and disappear.

“And we thought Hun was a tough turtle.” Casey told the others.

“Way to go Fu and King!” Jake pumped a fist.

“You two showed them.” Mikey high fived the two.

“It's what I do.” King boasted.

“Hey, you hear something?” Hooty asked.

“Besides your voice?” Raph asked rhetorically.

“I hear waves.” the owl house demon spoke.

“Down in the sewers?” Spud asked.

“I hear it too.” Sunset listened in.

“This way.” April said, as they continued on down another tunnel.

They followed it to the end where they discovered a whole sea of water, “No way!” Leo gasped.

“A whole sea in the sewer?” Jake asked in disbelief.

“This can't be.” Donnie said equally confused.

“Remember, Slitereene can turn dreams into reality.” Malachi reminded them.

“So how're we gonna cross a whole sea?” Trix asked.

“By boat.” Spud answered.

“Spud, don't be ridiculous. We don't have a boat.” Amity replied.

“I know, so we'll use that one.” Spud pointed to a boat on the water all tied up to a pipe.

“A boat!” the Rainbooms gasped.

“That's some coincidence.” Donnie noted.

“Yeah.” Gus agreed while eyeing the boat.

“Well, at least we have something to cross the water with.” Fu said.

“Then let's go!” Trix called, as they got on board the boat that was big enough to accommodate them all.

“So who's driving this thing?” Eda asked.

“This is my department.” Fugitoid stepped up.

“It's true, he is a boat merchant and captain here.” Mikey agreed.

“And he's worked with ships before, both at sea and in space.” April put in.

Fugitoid went to the helm, and addressed his crew, “Trim the sails and shove off!”

The group did as they were instructed by their captain and soon they set sail to sewer parts unknown.

As their ship sailed down, Applejack started looking green, “Oh, geez. I'm feeling seasick now!” she leaned over the ship and retched much to the others disgust.

“Water is getting choppy.” Luz agreed.

“Well, we can't turn back now.” Leo reminded her.

Fluttershy looked down into the water seeing her reflection feeling a sense of peace. But as she looked closer she could see the water while choppy looked as if it was moving and not like regular wavy motions.

“Hm?” she wondered, as she put her finger to dip into the water only for the water to grab her hand making her scream.

“Fluttershy!” Sunset and Twilight cried, as the group saw her trying to get pulled overboard.

The turtles, Luz, Jake, Rose, and Casey grabbed Fluttershy pulling her back into the boat, “What's got her?” Casey asked.

“The water!” Fluttershy answered.

“The water?” April and Amity asked, before seeing a tendril of water latched onto Fluttershy's hand.

“Hold still!” Applejack ordered, as she fired a magic arrow at the tendril breaking it off from the water, as the part latched onto Fluttershy's hand turned into regular water.

“What was that?” Trix asked in confusion.

“Guys. I don't think this is ordinary water were sailing on.” Gus feared.

The group looked and saw the water was actually alive and started rocking their boat, “Oh, not again!” Applejack groaned, as her face turned green.

Tendrils of water rose up from the supposed sea and started trying to whip at the group, while many of them were able to swat the tendrils away with their weapons, the mages casting spells to repel them, but some of the tendrils managed to damage the ship.

“If the boat keeps taking too big hits we're gonna sink!” Fugitoid warned the group, as he tried steering through the sentient water.

Jake spat dragon fire at a water tendril making it evaporate but it only sent more at him, “Well, someone better think of something fast!”

Fu suddenly spotted a sewer valve connected to a pipe, “Jake, there's a valve!”

Jake spotted the valve caught onto what Fu Dog was hinting at. He spread his wings and flew right to the valve, “Time to flush this fool!” he turned the valve a few times, and suddenly the watery monster started sinking as it drained into the sewer vents below them.

When the water was drained they saw the supposed open sea area was back to looking like the sewer, “Man I am not liking that snake's tricks!” Raph grumbled.

“Don't let her get to you, Raph.” Sunset warned him.

“Well, at least the water creature's gone.” Luz noted.

“Yeah, but doing that lowered the tide, and the sewer tunnel's all the way up there.” Donnie motioned upward.

“We can fly you guys up.” Jake offered, until Willow spoke.

“Allow me, Jake.” the girl used her plant magic to conjure a beanstalk that kept growing as the heroes rode it all the way up to the level where the tunnel was.

“Way to go, Willow!” Mikey cheered.

“I knew you could do it.” Amity commended her as the girl smiled.

“We need to go this way.” Malachi instructed while motioning down the tunnel.

“Easy, we don't know what else could be there.” Leo told the group.

“I can handle this.” Fluttershy said, before whistling which summoned an army of sewer rats.

The sight of them almost made Rarity and even Casey jump, but they held it together, as Fluttershy spoke to the rodents.

“Could you all scout ahead and make sure that it's safe for us?” the rats nodded and scurried off down the tunnel.

“Wow, it's like Fluttershy's the Rat Queen.” Mikey joked.

“Don't even go there.” Raph replied.

Soon the rats returned and squeaked to Fluttershy who translated, “They say there's nothing up ahead. At least none they can tell.”

“Well, it's better than nothing.” April told the others, as Fluttershy dismissed the rats.

“Then let's move in with caution.” Leo instructed.

As they followed the tunnel, Donnie had a realization, “Guys, I think this tunnel leads us right to the Under City.”

“That's where your sensei fought both he Rat King and Super Shredder?” Jake recalled.

“That's right.” Leo confirmed.

“I am sensing a presence in there.” April concentrated.

They entered the Under City and looked around, “Whoa.” Luz gasped.

“Look at this place.” Spud gasped.

“Be careful everyone,” Donnie explained, “The platforms around here are unstable, and the drop below is a thousand feet.”

“Yikes.” Amity gasped, as she Willow and Gus looked down. Seeing the cloudy air covering the darkness below.

“Where's Slithereene?” Trix looked around.

“Closer than you think!” she hissed, as the group saw Slithereene slinking around a stone pillar, “Welcome travelers to my domain!”

“You have weird taste in places.” Eda looked around.

“It's over, Slithereene, we beat your monsters, now give back Malachi's staff!” Twilight ordered.

“Fools!” she hissed, “Did you really think those snake warriors, turtle ogres, and living water were my best monsters? Oh, no. I saved the best for last.”

“What do you think her best is?” Trixie asked Rainbow and Applejack who had no clue.

They started to hear a slithering echo from all around the Under City, when eyes fell on Karai she answered, “Not me.”

Fluttershy looked down into the chasm, “Everyone. There's something down there.”

The group glanced downward before emerging from the chasm was a giant snake that looked half as big as Tohka, which got the heroes panicking.

“GIANT SNAKE!” Mikey screamed.

Slithereene laughed, “Now face the fury of my pet! Attack!” she hissed an order, as the giant snake lunged its head at the group who dispersed avoiding it's snap.

“Did you see the fangs on that thing?!” Trix cried.

“Now what?!” Raph asked.

“We bring it down!” Leo called.

“But this place is gonna fall apart!” Luz reminded him.

“Then some of us will have to go airborne.” Jake said, as she held onto Rose.

“We're on it.” Amity said, as she, her sibs, Gus, and Willow used their own palismans on their staffs to fly, while Luz used Owlbert with Eda flying with her in harpy mode.

“No holding back even if it shakes the place up.” Leo instructed everyone as the ninjas powered up their medallions as the Rainbooms ponied up with their geodes.

The Snake attacked again trying to snap, as Applejack held its jaw opened with her hands while she stood on its lips keeping it from closing.

“Oh! Its breath is worse than Rainbow's from drinking a six pack of my family's cider.” Applejack gagged.

“Mean!” Rainbow called.

Fugitoid blasted the side of the snake's head allowing Applejack to get out from its mouth. Sunset used her tarot cards and summoned a storm god.

“Strike it!” Sunset ordered, as the summoned storm god delivered a thunder clap at the giant snake.

Gus while flying around noticed the wall behind the snake took more damage as opposed to the snake itself, “Huh?”

Jake flew around spitting fire at the snake before flying away as it tried to chomp him, “He definitely needs a dentist!” the American Dragon called.

Harpy Eda swooped in scratching at the giant reptile's head but King who had rode on her back noticed not a mark, “Huh, must be hard scales. Well, let's see how he likes this!” King used his sonic howl on the giant snake making it shake it's head around but still looked like it didn't do as much damage.

Amity and Luz decided to take the fight to Slithereene and landed by her, “You're dealing with us, Lady Slithereene!” Luz warned her.

“Oh, joy.” Slithereene replied, as she got into a stance.

Amity and Luz tagged team with Luz using her glyphs and Amity with her abomination magic. Slithereene hissed as she slunk closer and attacked the two girls.

Before the snake person could attack Rarity used her power to conjure a rock wall, “Gain some distance, you two!” Rarity called.

“Thanks, Rarity!” Amity called, as she and Luz went back to regroup, only for Slithereene to get over the wall and continued to attack.

As Gus flew around seeing the twins use their magic to make more copies of themselves to distract the giant snake, the turtles, and the others were attacking the beast from the ground level. He suddenly saw a reflection of blue light on the serpent's scales and gasped.

“So that's it!” he gasped.

Slithereene reached Amity and Luz again as they engaged in combat with Sir Malachi flying in pecking at her.

“I want my staff back!” he squawked.

“Back of buzzard!” Slithereene swatted him away with her snake tail before turning back to Amity and Luz, “Now you're mine!”

Gus flew down blocking her path, “Not today snakey!” he concentrated and released a blue shockwave causing the snake to disappear, and reveal they weren't in the Under City at all, but another part of the sewer. And everyone's LARP attire and weapons disappeared making them back to normal.

“What the?” Leo looked around.

“What happened to the Under City?” Spike looked around.

“And the snake?” Spud added.

“Did Gus really defeat it all by himself?” Trixie gasped.

“Dat boy's got mad skills!” Trix commended.

“Thanks, but there never was a giant snake, nor were we in the Under City,” Gus explained, “It was all an illusion by Slithereene herself.”

All eyes fell on the snake person who spoke like a regular person, “Very impressive skills, boy. You managed to see through it all. And because of that, the quest is complete and you and your party have won.”

“Won?” the group asked.

“Wait a minute,” Leo began before they turned to Sir Malachi who looked sheepish, before he made his staff reappear in his possession, “Sir Malachi, what's going on?”

“My apologies, my friends, but you were once again partaking in another LARP illusion set up by me and my friend Slithereene here.”

“Friend?” the turtles asked, as Slithereene approached.

“Yes. Milton and I are friends. And as for this, I am also a mutant like you guys.” she confessed.

“Huh, how about that?” Donnie asked surprised.

“So how'd you end up like this?” Eda asked, as she and Jake powered down.

“This was about a year or so ago, I was just Silvia Concrin; high school student. And I don't mean to boast but I was quite popular. A regular queen bee, you might say.”

“Just like Regina.” Casey reminded April and Shini who nodded in agreement.

“But what many didn't know about was I had a secret love for larping. But to keep others from ever figuring that out I used to bully others to keep up the appearance I was just the popular girl. But then one of my victims discovered it and exposed my secret and I lost the popularity and respect I commanded from so many others.”

“Ouch.” Jake replied.

“To further spite me, the one who outed me put a live snake into my bag that ended up slithering up me. I panicked and ran outside wanting to get it off, when suddenly this canister of green stuff hit me and I turned into this.”

The turtles looked sheepishly, while April looked at them crossing her arms with a smug look, as Slithereene continued.

“Because of this I fled to the sewers where I eventually met Sir Malachi and we ended up bonding over our love of larping. Though I lost my popularity and respect, along with becoming a mutant it did give me the chance to not hide who I was and be who I wanted to be.”

The Rainbooms, and the others started feeling for Slithereene, as Sunset put a hand to her shoulder, “I get where you're coming from.”

“You do?”

“I was also a popular queen bee, but all I wanted was others to worship me and be scared of me. But when I learned to be better I also felt I was alone when I lost my bad girl rep. And yet I still had friends to help me through that time,” she motioned to the other Rainbooms, “And thanks to them I was once again loved by my school and not feared.”

Slithereene smiled, as Applejack spoke up, “So this was all set up by you two?”

“Guilty.” Sir Malachi admitted.

“And nothing was real?” Luz asked.

“It was all an illusion.” Slithereene explained.

“In other words, Malachi lied to us?!” Raph asked in outrage.

“You promised you wouldn't force us into something like this again.” Leo reminded the sparrow mutant.

“Technically, I didn't actually force you, when this was more of which Slithereene's idea.” Malachi justified his excuse.

“Your idea?” Karai asked the snake girl.

“Yes. Malachi told me about the turtles and how much fun it was larping with them. So I came up with an awesome live action Mazes and Mutants campaign and wanted the turtles and you all to play with us.” she explained.

“But it wouldn't have been as fun if you knew it was all a game, so we orchestrated it so Slithereene was a cruel snake sorceress who stole my staff and needed you guys to help me.” Malachi added.

“Still you lied to us!” Raph shouted, only for Leo and Applejack to hold him back.

“He had the right too!” Pinkie spoke up.

“What?” Raph asked.

“You don't just tell someone a quest is really a game. It ruins the fun.” Pinkie explained.

“She's got ya there, dude.” Spud agreed.

“And you can't deny it was a lot of fun.” Luz put in as others started agreeing with her.

“So how come I could smell that snakes breath and feel like it was gonna eat me?” Applejack asked the two illusion larpers.

“It was only as real as you made it out to be.” Malachi explained.

“So I wanted its breath to smell that bad?” Applejack asked confused.

“Sounds like it.” Twilight noted.

Leo sighed, “Alright, Malachi, Slithereene, we'll forgive you both for lying to us. But please next time if you want us to do something like this just ask.”

“Yeah, no need to set up an elaborate hoax.” Sunset added.

“Ok, we promise.” Slithereene replied.

“Hold it,” Pinkie spoke up, “You have to Pinkie Promise. Both of you.”

Slithereene was ready to hold out her pinky finger, only for Malachi to speak to her, “Not that. A special pinkie promise known to them, that once you make you cannot break.”

Pinkie nodded, as she and Sir Malachi acted it out, “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!”

Slithereene seeing this enacted the promise out herself sealing it, “Promise sealed.” she said.

“And should you brave warriors need us, we shall be there!” Malachi declared, as he and Slithereene vanished in a mist.

“Well, that was fun wasn't it?” Mikey asked.

“Ya know, it really was.” Trix admitted.

“Well, at least I got to punch things.” Raph added.

“Come on, team. Let's go.” Leo said, as they headed off to get back to the lair.

As they walked they were unaware of a squirrel in one tunnel that upon close up of the rodent revealed it had glowing red eyes

The Dragon Council

At Gramps shop, Jake and everyone entered to see Gramps and Fu Dog were waiting, “Yo, gramps. Got your message. What's up?” Jake asked.

“I've just received word from the Dragon Council. They're requesting our presence.” Lao explained.

Upon hearing that Jake groaned, “Oh boy.”

“The Dragon Council?” Willow asked.

“The Council that Chang was a part of.” Twilight inquired.

Jake nodded, “Yep, the very same. And if they're calling me, it's probably to berate me for not catching her.”

“I wouldn't go that far, young dragon.” Gramps assured him.

“Anyway, hope you guys can handle things while I'm gone.” Jake told Rose and the others.

“Actually, the Council has requested that we all be there,” Fu explained, before turning to Spud, Trix and Rose, “You guys, as well.”

“Hold on, y'all,” Trix said, “The big man council is asking us to come to a super important meeting?”

“This will be so cool.” Spud said excitedly.

“Well, you guys did help in stopping the Dark Dragon,” Jake reminded the two, “So it means they at least trust you.”

“And they really want us present too?” Leo asked the old man.

“Precisely, Leonardo.” he confirmed.

“I guess our reps once again precede us.” Rainbow boasted.

“Hopefully only the good part.” Sunset hoped.

“This is going to be fun, meeting more dragons!” Luz said excitedly.

“So, Lao, when do we leave?” Eda asked the old dragon.

“Right away, everyone.” Lao instructed, as he and Fu clsoed up shop and headed off with the turtles reactivating their human disguises.

They arrived at the train station with Lao walking Fu like a regular dog, “Woof! Bark-bark!” Fu said, before muttering as someone passed by, “Sucker.”

Spike peeked out of Twilight's bag, “Bark! Awoo!” he then muttered, “They're too easy.”

As King rode in Luz's hoody, he passed by a little girl who looked up at him. King did his best to make a scary face with a growl, but the girl just giggled much to his irritation.

“Humans just don't scare easily.” he grumbled.

They arrived at the subway tunnel, as Trixie spoke, “Pardon, me, Lao-Shi, but are we really taking a train all the way to some magical island?”

“Don't be silly!” Lao replied, “We're taking the elevator.”

“Wait, what?” Applejack asked.

“Trust me, I felt the same way.” Jake assured her.

Lao pushed the elevator buttons in a pattern before turning the dial to the side. Suddenly elevator door opened to reveal a troll goblin bellman.

“Let's go.” Jake said, as they all piled inside.

The bellman spoke, “Welcome to Enchanted Elevators; where service always comes with a smile,” he grinned, “Please prepare for departure.”

“Yo, you guys better hold on tight.” Jake warned everyone.

“Why?” Sunset asked.

“You'll see...” Fu answered, “Also, fair warning, Ralph Upchuck is geared to make an appearance!”

“Who's Ralph Upchuck?” Mikey wondered.

“He a friend of yours?” Gus asked.

“You could say that.”

“Going down.” The bellhop said.

As soon as the doors closed, the elevator shot straight down at super speed, making everyone scream in surprise.

“Weeeeeee!” Pinkie cheered.

“Dudes, I'm gonna hurl!” Casey cried.

“Me first!” Mikey cried.

“Point your mouths away from me!” Rarity shouted.

“Someone get me off this thing!” Amity pleaded.

Suddenly the elevator opened up and the heroes fell out from the ceiling that was once the floor while Lao and Fu landed gracefully, “I never want to experience that again.” Fluttershy said horrified.

“I think my heart jumped up into my throat.” Keno said.

So they all got up and looked around seeing they were on the Isle of Draco, “Whoa!” April gasped.

“Incredible!” Leo gasped.

“Welcome, my friends to the Isle of Draco.” Lao explained.

“Sweet digs!” Mikey said happily.

“So this is where dragons gather?” Eda asked.

“Yes, to keep in touch, and share their wisdom.” Lao answered.

“Not a bad place.” Karai admitted.

“Let's go, the council awaits us.” Lao instructed as they followed the old man.

As they walked to the main building, they saw all around many other dragons in their human forms or dragon forms roaming about the isle doing other things.

“Dragon Spike would sure love this place.” Donnie said.

“Yeah. Even Ember would.” Shini added.

“So what can you tell us about this dragon council?” Fugitoid inquired.

“They foresee all that goes on in our order.” Lao explained.

“Are they a bunch of stiffs like other councils can be?” Raph asked.

“Well, they care about the order, but sometimes I feel like I disappoint them plenty,” Jake confessed, "When I first met the Council, I wanted to show off how cool I was. And it didn't really go so well..."

"What happened?" Sunset asked.

"See for yourself," Jake held out his hand. Sunset touched and looked into Jake's memories.

She saw rows of tents and flags that read 'Welcome to the Dragon Summit' as loads of dragons walked and flew around. At the center of it all was the same massive temple and standing at the base of a grand staircase were five adults, who Sunset guessed were the Dragon Council. All of them were dressed in formal robes and bore serious expressions. Among them was Chang, obviously before she revealed her true loyalty to the Dark Dragon.

The Council were watching the crowd as if looking for someone. Then one of them, a dark skinned man in African robes spoke, "It seems the only student left to arrive is the American Dragon."

Chang spoke next sounding displeased, "He has much to answer for..." When suddenly she was interrupted by Jake's voice.

"Yo, what up-what up, y'all!" Jake came racing out from behind a tent on his skateboard. Riding up some carts and flipped off them like they were skatepark ramps, "The American Dragon is in the house!"

A group of kids stood nearby watching Jake, then one of them, a boy with orangish hair, spoke to his friends in an Australian accent, "Hey, mates, what's say we razz the new kid?" Then he morphed out a yellow and orange striped tail. As Jake was skating over some rocks, he stuck his tail right in Jake's path calling, "Watch the tail, now!" Jake tripped over the tail and both he and his skateboard went flying directly at the council.

A council member shouted to the African man, "Councilor Andam, look out!"

The man, Andam, saw the skateboard flying towards him and quickly shifted into his dragon form, slashing the skateboard in two with his claws.

The council member who shouted, a man with short grey hair and a beard, saw Jake heading towards him and also shifted into his dragon form and took a breath, ready to fire a blast. Unfortunately right as he did so, Jake slammed right into him, knocking him down and making him spit ice breath onto Chang, freezing her in a block of ice.

The boy and his friends laughed meanly at Jake, "Nice move, mate, good on ya!" The boy mocked.

The council member held his stomach in slight pain, while Andam and the other council members gathered around the frozen Chang.

Lao Shi and Fu ran up to Jake, "Jake!" Lao scolded grimly. Jake could only give a nervous chuckle.

"So much for good first impressions," Fu said as the memory ended.

Sunset gasped. "Sunset, what did you see?" Leo asked.

"Jake was skateboarding in front of the council when some jerk tripped him and made him crash into one the them!" Sunset revealed.

"Oooo!" Willow, Gus, and Pinkie winced.

"Not exactly a good first impression." Karai stated.

"Yah got that right," Fu nodded, "And the whole fiasco made Jake look even worse to the Council!"

Fluttershy gasped, "Oh no!"

"Bummer, yo." Mikey said.

Jake looked down until Eda patted his shoulder, "I've been there, kid."

"So have we." Edric added while Emira nodded.

"Me too." Mikey put in.

"And me." Luz finished.

“First impressions are always important.” Twilight admitted.

“Yeah, and boy I made some impression that day.” Jake sighed remembering.

"So who was the punk that tripped you?!" Casey asked.

"Fred Nerk, the Australian Dragon," Jake answered, "He was the new kid until I came along and took that title. That's the whole reason why he tripped me up."

"He tripped you because of the title new kid?" Keno questioned.

"Fred Nerk was the first Australian Dragon," Fu explained. "In the Dragon world, when you're the first dragon of your country, that means you're special. So the title of new kid is a title of supreme coolness. And Fred Nerk didn't like that Jake made him the flavor of last week."

"Yep, that makes total sense." Rainbow figured.

“Even so, that was completely uncalled for!” Rarity huffed.

“How petty can someone be?” Willow asked.

“Well, good news is we gained a mutual respect for each other.” Jake admitted.

“Stand tall, everyone, the council approaches!” Lao instructed, as they stood tall.

Approaching were the four main heads of the dragon council. Andam spoke to Lao, “Lao Shi.”

“Councilor,” Lao greeted in respect, “Young ones, I present to you, the Dragon Council. Councilor Andam; the African Dragon, Councilor Kukulkhan, the Central American dragon, Councilor Kulde, the Norwegian Dragon, and Councilor Omina, the Atlantis Dragon.”

“The council acknowledges the Turtles, the Rainbooms, and the witches of the Boiling Isles.” Kulde acknowledged.

“We're honored to be here, sir.” Leo bowed his head.

“Come, we have much to discuss.” Andam said, as they showed them back to the temple.

Inside the temple the council sat before the heroes as Jake approached, “Look, Council, I know you assigned me to bring Chang in, but there's been some setbacks.”

“You don't need to explain, American Dragon,” Kulde answered, “We're well aware of the complications that have arisen thanks to Chang's new alliances.”

“Then you must also be aware of what we've been dealing with?” Sunset asked.

“Correct, Sunset Shimmer.” Omina confirmed.

“Though your handling of magical problems were unorthodox we were almost tempted to claim you all not worthy to wield such magic.” Kukulkhan explained.

This got the Rainbooms and even the Turtles shocked and also insulted.

"What do you mean, we're not worthy!!" said Rainbow in protest.

"Because your kind are an irrational species and cannot always be trusted, especially since the Midnight Sparkle, incident." Kulde said, which caused Twilight to wince at that.

"Huh," muttered Mikey before whispering to his brothers and Fugitoid, "You know, that's kind of what the Utrom Council once said, too."

"No kidding." said Raph as he and the others remembered.

"And because of those events, other disasters have happened as well." said Andam as he showed them magical images, "Especially by those who would abuse that for their own selfish desires."

"And when that happened, we were going to assign a group to have that magic contained and stripped you seven of it, so that disasters like this never happened again." he finished.

"Well you can't, do that!!" said Mikey, gaining their attention.

"Mikey!!" protested the others, but Mikey signaled them, showing he's got this. But then he signaled Sunset and Fugitoid to come over, to which both of them did.

"You guys handle magical problems, that much is true," said Mikey, "But last time any of us checked, you're in charge of this world's magic, not Equestrian magic!! Besides, we've got a few experts on magic, like Sunset!!"

"And why is she an expert on the subject?" Kulde inquired.

"Because I'm originally from Equestria," said Sunset, much to their surprise, "I used a mirror to travel here, and it turns anyone from Equestria into this world's dominant species. The magic came from Equestria, and not this world."

"Indeed," said Fugitoid, "And last time we checked, you do not have any authorization or jurisdiction over Equestrian Magic."

"Besides," said Mikey, "In Equestria, Princess Twilight and her friends weren't exactly perfect and didn't seem worthy either when they're flawed too, yet they made it work despite others in their world trying to stop them, thinking that they're better than them."

Leo stepped forward and gave his two cents.

"And the Midnight Sparkle incident," said Leo, "What happened wasn't her fault. Her former principal and former classmates at Crystal Prep made her life a nightmare over there and she was pressured into releasing that magic when all her former principal cared about was winning and thought the Rainbooms were using magic for cheating when all they did was save a few students in danger."

"And it's not like you guys did anything either," said Raph, "Especially since one of your own betrayed you and tried to take over the world by nearly exposing you lot to the humans!!"

"What?!" said Kukulkhan, but Kulde raised his hand to silence him, as he wanted to hear this further.

"Plus, y'all didn't do anythin' to stop the Triceratons from nearly destroyin' our world when they were this close!!" said Applejack.

"Or helped us stop Ho Chan when he was released and nearly every undead ghost nearly destroyed the world!!" said Mikey.

"Or helped us stop Kavaxas the Demodragon." said Pinkie Pie.

"A Demodragon?!" exclaimed Andam as this was news to them.

"Which we kicked its butt on both occasions, thank you very much." said Rainbow Dash, which shocked the council as they looked at one another.

"Or helped us when other Monsters like Dracula, Frankenstein and a few others were this close into taking over our world!!" said Mikey.

"More importantly, per your claims," said Karai as she said, "It's not like we're the Huntsclan or any of your enemies, and you have got to stop pretending that we are in this room!!"

“We understand you have an order about protecting the magical community and you don't get involved with problems outside your fields.” April reasoned.

“But sometimes a problem that doesn't look like it'll be yours could end up becoming yours down the line, and when it does it'll be too late for you to do anything to stop it.” Twilight added.

Eda spoke up, “Look, I may not be a dragon or know how your council works, but I do know these kids have heart and dedication. They want what you obviously want, peace between the communities. But it's creeps like your former council member Chang, and even Belos back home that seek to make things worse for all of us. But if you look at only the negatives on what the kids do then how do you expect them to change and grow if you see only the worse in them? Remember Jake and his whole family helped rescue you all from the Dark Dragon, especially when he tried to make Jake slip you a mind control potion, but he didn't.”

The council looked to each other concerned having no way to deny the truth. Fugitoid spoke up, “And yes they make mistakes, but then again who among here has never made a mistake in their life? I should know about making mistakes. But I made things right, as do they.”

“We're not trying to step on anybody's claws, but this isn't like your days where things were different,” Mikey continued, “Times have changed. And change happens whether we like it or not.”

“Spoken like a wise ninja, Michelangelo.” came a familiar voice, as they saw Bishop and the Utrom council step out of a portal.

“Bishop!” The Rainbooms greeted.

“And the council too.” Shini added.

“Whoa!” Luz gasped.

Gus took notice of the Utrom Pawn sticking out of his androids chest cavity, “I thought human brains were located in their heads.” The Blight sibs rolled their heads at his clueless mind.

“Whoa, are they?” Jake asked Fugitoid.

“Indeed, Jake. Meet the Utrom Council, Pawn, Rook, Queen, and Bishop.” the cyborg introduced them.

“Dang that's wild!” Trix gasped.

“Wild indeed.” Spud agreed.

“Greetings Turtles and Rainbooms,” Queen greeted their allies before turning to the dragon council, “Councilors.”

“Queen.” Kulde greeted back.

“Uh, do they know each other?” Rainbow asked her friends.

“We've been in touch over other matters to try and keep our own individual problems separate from each other.” Bishop explained.

“A lot of good that did.” Raph reminded them of the current issue.

“Yes. Which is why we've come here.” Rook noted.

“I just realized, you're all named after chess pieces!” Luz gasped.

“How observant of you.” Bishop replied.

“So why isn't there a King or a Knight?” Luz asked.

“King is handling other matters.” Queen explained.

“As for Knight, we don't talk about him.” Rook added.

“Amazing.” came a new voice as someone stepped out from behind the Utrom council and looked around astonished.

It was a man dressed in an EPF uniform who looked around in surprise. The sight of him got the Turtles, their friends, and the Rainbooms surprised.

The EPF soldier that arrived with the Utrom Council approached Leo. The Hexsquad and Team American Dragon were waiting in anticipation for what would happen. The man the held out his hand.

“Leonardo.” the soldier greeted.

“Commander Walker.” Leo greeted back as they shook hands.

“I told you can call me Walks,” The commander insisted, before turning to the other ninjas and Rainbooms, “I trust you kids are doing well.” he gave Raph a fist bump.

“Doing fine, Walks.” Sunset replied.

“Whoa, hold on, rewind!” Jake interrupted them.

“Yeah, who’s baldy over here.' Eda noted with Luz giving her the stink eye for being rude.

Walks explained, “You know it’s not nice to call people bald. Anyway, I’m Commander Robert Walker, Commanding Officer of the Earth Protection Force, but my friends call me Walks.”

“Commander Walker and his team has helped us whenever the EPF got involved.” Leo explained.

“Like how he secretly helped me and Casey when we were trapped and about to be dissected.” Mikey said.

“Or when Armaggon came to earth.” Sunset put in.

“And when Dregg attacked.” Raph added.

“And when VILE tried to steal the mutagen.” Pinkie said.

“Or in Middlington when we dealt with mutant bugs and plants.” Twilight finished.

“Hey you kids did fine work handling the real work.” Walks assured them.

“Whoa, you actually helped.” Gus asked.

“That’s right, kid.”

Gus stared at him with admiration “…will you adopt me?”

“What?” Walks blinked.

“Uh...” Gus realizing what he said, hid behind the group embarrassed.

“Sorry about Gus, he gets excited.” Luz explained.

“I get it,” Walks admitted, “He actually sounds like my kid.”

“Enough!” Kulde spoke up,and spoke to Bishop, “You dare bring a human here without our permission!”

“Commander Walker insisted on coming when he heard of Chang’s escape.” Bishop explained, “And we trust him, just as you trusted Jake Long with bringing his two friends and a former member of the Huntsclan here.” he countered .

Walks explained, “This Chang woman, along with Abigail Finn and an unknown third party from the Boiling Isles have bad intentions for my city, and everywhere else in particular. I’m here to learn as much about this woman so my unit can help stop her when we're needed.”

“This is a magic problem, it shouldn’t involve you.” Andam replied.

“Believe me, magic still freaks me out. But if there’s a threat to New York, and Earth, than the Earth Protection Force will be involved in stopping them, and we are not looking for your permission.”

“Neither are we.” Leo added, as his team, friends, and the Rainbooms stood beside him to back him up.

The council were shocked by how this man just spoke to them, but before they could say anything, Jake spoke up.

“Council, if I may. Maybe we should consider their help. And maybe we should be more involved in stopping non-magical threats as well.”

“What are you saying, American Dragon?” Omina asked, as the rest of the council were shocked as Jake's suggestion.

“I get it we have a thousand year order and tradition, but Mikey was right. Times change, and not everything can last forever. Especially tradition.” Jake continued.

Raph spoke up, “And it's because of that Chang took advantage of all of you bending things to the way she wanted which would allow the Dark Dragon to gain the upper hand on you all.”

Jake continued on, “And remember all the turtles had dealt with? The Kraang took over the city for three months while we were held up in Hong Kong. I wanted to see what it was about, but you insisted to let it be handled by someone else. Well, what if there wasn't a someone else? Me, my family, and my friends, wouldn't have a home to go back to. Then there's the whole Triceraton invasion. If what my friends said was true we shouldn't really be here because the Triceratons really did destroy the planet. Maybe if we got involved earlier when it happened then the Turtles and Rainbooms wouldn't have had to time travel to stop it from happening again.”

Lao-Shi and the others listened to Jake continue to step up and voice his opinion, “I've learned from my friends that just because a fight that looks like it doesn't concern me could eventually become my problem down the line if left unchecked. So now I'll ask you, will you all just sit by and watch when the next non-magical world destroying event occurs, or will you do the right thing and help save it regardless of the matter?”

The council squinted at Jake upon finishing which got the others nervous, “Oh, boy.” Fu Dog groaned.

"I don't like this." Fluttershy feared the worse.

"Neither do I, hoot." Hooty trembled.

“American Dragon,” Kulde began, before softening his firm look, “Once again, you've shown wisdom beyond your years.”

“Just as you did using unconventional tactics to save us from the Huntsclan.” Andam recalled during the Halloween Party.

“So perhaps it truly is time we started opening up to helping out in more non-magical problems.” Omina started reconsidering her thoughts.

“And it is very true,” Kukulkhan continued, “There's never been one who never made a mistake in their life. Even we've had our hiccups in our younger days.”

“I'll bet.” Eda nodded.

“They should hear about your hiccups from back then.” King noted.

“Not today.” she replied.

“Your final answer, council?” Lao-Shi inquired.

The councilors looked to each other before nodding, and Kulde spoke, “We will continue to support Jake Long and all his friends in pursuing not only Chang, but the threats of Abigail Finn, and Kikimora as well.”

“And we shall also consider playing a more active role in more world threatening issues should anything like the Kraang, Triceratons, or anything else ever arises.” Andam put in.

“That would be greatly appreciated.” Bishop replied.

“Merci, Dragon Council.” Pawn thanked them.

“So what now?” Emira asked.

“Do we have to go now?” Amity asked inquired.

“It feels like we just got here.” Pinkie added.

“I know.” Spud agreed.

“We would like you to stay a bit longer so we may get to understand more about all of you aside from what we only knew through gossip.” Omina said.

“Well, we'd be happy to tell you all we can.” Twilight smiled, as the rest of the group felt glad they gained new real allies in the Dragon Council.

Author's Note

The OC Commander Robert "Walks" Walker was made by Red Tagg who wanted me to introduce him.

Learn About Magic Issues

After their meeting with the Dragon Council, Jake and all his guests stuck around so the Rainbooms, Turtles, and Hex Squad could get to know the Isles more and train with Jake in new surroundings.

In the training hall, the group were hard at work training in their specific fields. Jake was flying around working on aerial maneuvers with Haley and Gramps. The turtles, April, Casey, Karai, Shini, and Keno were sparing against each other while making sure Raph or Casey didn't take it so serious they had to starts playing rough. Even Eda and the Hex Squad were working with their fields of magic in combos and tactics against their enemies.

“It's nice the council decided to let us stay a bit longer and train.” Sunset told everyone, as she sparred with Trixie.

“Shame Walks couldn't stick around, though.” Gus voiced disappointment.

“When you work with the EPF, it's a big job.” Karai noted.

“I'm really enjoying this training hall,” Leo admitted while maneuvering with his swords, “A lot of open space to practice.”

“And to use our magic.” Rainbow added, as she practiced with her super speed.

Mikey maneuvered with his chucks before backing up into something. He looked up and saw a statue of the Huntsman, “Whoa, who's this dude?

“That, Mikey, is the Huntsman.” Rose answered, as she stood at the turtle's side while looking up at the statue of her former master.

“That's the guy you used to work for?” King asked.

“Oh, that outfit,” Rarity gasped, “Definitely the look of a hunting slayer.”

“Remind me why you'd have a statue of your enemy in this place?” Raph asked Lao Shi.

“To serve as a reminder why it is important for us to train,” the old man explained, “The same goes with all the other major threats to our community.” he motioned to several other statues of major threats to the magical underworld.

“Whoa, these guys have to be some real nasty dudes to be given a statue.” Casey gasped.

“The worse of the worse, agoo-goo!” Fu Dog confirmed.

“So if this is all your major enemies, where the supposed baddest of them all?” Luz inquired.

“There.” Lao Shi motioned to the statue of the Dark Dragon.

“That's the Dark Dragon?” Fluttershy shivered.

“That's him alright.” Jake nodded.

“He'd definitely fit right in if he lived in Equestria.” April said.

“Yes, he was a formidable enemy to all of us.” Came a new voice as they saw entering was a young Korean woman.

“Who're you?” Twilight asked.

“I am Sun Park, the Korean Dragon. I'm delighted to meet the legendary Rainbooms, Ninja Turtles, and our guests of the Boiling Isles.”

“Well, nice to meet ya, Sun!” Pinkie shook her hands.

“Mrs. Parks was our Home Economics teacher.” Spud explained.

“But she's also my Dragon master.” Haley added.

“So you learn under her like Jake learns under your grandpa?” Spike asked.

“That's right, though both she and grandpa have different methods when it comes to dragon training.” the girl answered.

“Such as?” Donnie wondered.

“Well, Mrs. Parks trained me in a softer approach while giving lessons on trust and peace.”

Jake continued, “Meanwhile Gramps would have me clean a giants teeth and to trust no one.”

“Jeez, talk about polar opposites.” Mikey noted.

“Still both Haley and I learn to be better dragons regardless of how we were trained differently.” Jake assured.

“Everyone does have their own methods and styles of training, and they all work out in their own ways.” Leo admitted.

As Sun talked with he group, Mikey wandered away a bit before noticing another statue which got him concerned, “Uh, dudes! You might wanna see this!”

His friends all rushed over, “What is it, Mikey?” Twilight asked.

“Look who's also part of the council's hall of infamy.” the party turtle motioned up.

They saw placed before them was a statue of Kavaxas, “No way!” Rainbow gasped.

“Kavaxas is part of the top rogues here too?” Raph asked in disbelief.

“How is it possible since he hasn't been on earth since Tiger Claw first summoned him and then his minions?” Karai wondered.

“Well, many had tried before summoning him which in return always ended in tragedy since they didn't have the seal of the ancients to bind him.” Donnie recalled.

“Sounds like Kavaxas did plenty of things to get himself on the Council's radar.” Luz said.

“Given what we witnessed him do, it's obvious.” Sunset replied, before looking over at another statue making her eyes widen, “No way!

“What is it, Sunset?” Fugitoid asked.

“That!” she motioned to another statue of a ram wearing a bell.

“Do you know what that is, Sunset?” Amity asked.

“Grogar!” Sunset and even Leo gasped.

“Who's Grogar?” Mikey asked, as Leo and Sunset face faulted.

“Didn’t you pay attention to Princess Twilight’s story on Gusty the Great?” Leo asked rhetorically.

“Hey, there's only so much I can keep track of!” Mikey argued.

“So how do you know about this thang?” Trix asked the two.

Sunset began, “Well, for one thing, this is Grogar. And he was pretty much one of Equestria's first villains.”

“He's from Equestria?” Edric asked.

Leo nodded, and explained what he learned, “Long before Equestria was ever founded it was merely a collection of farms, until he declared himself emperor of all he saw. He ruled over the land for moons, until he was defeated by a pony named Gusty the Great who robbed him of his most powerful possession. His Bewitching Bell.” he motioned to the bell on the statue.

Sunset continued, “Gusty banished Grogar and since then his name has become infamously legendary. Though why his statue is here confuses me.”

“You don't think he actually came to our world during his time?” Mikey suggested.

“Sounds logical.” Donnie admitted.

“And he must've made an enemy out of the dragon council if they made a statue of him here.” Jake suspected.

“I should mention this to Twilight to keep track of.” Sunset told the others.

“Come, why don't Lao Shi and I show you all around some more?” Sun offered.

“We'd appreciate that.” Luz replied, as they followed the two older dragons around.

They showed them all around the isles pointing out what each area is for, before entering another meeting room. Mikey and Pinkie looked and saw in the room was a giant world map that had glowing marks on certain places in the world.

“Hey, what's that?” Mikey asked the two older dragons.

“This map is what we use to keep track of all magical and supernatural individuals in the world.” Sun explained.

“Hey look, girls, there's Canterlot!” Pinkie pointed out Canterlot on the map.

“Guess that makes sense, with all the Equestrian Magic about.” Applejack noted.

Lao Shi nodded, “Indeed. It should come as no surprise that your city is on the Dragon Council's radar.”

“After all, that kind of magic doesn't get by without our knowledge.” Sun added.

“So what are all these spots in New York?” Casey asked while pointing to some spots on the New York section of the map.

Sun answered, “Well, here a clan of gargoyles reside on the Empire State Building, a Greek demigod camp nestled on Long Island, an Egyptian's magician home in Brooklyn, and three middle school children who battle evil ghosts near Time Square. And that's only to name a few.”

“Amazing!” Donnie exclaimed, “And to think, with all the things we faced in New York, we would’ve noticed magical creatures in our city.”

“Magical creatures are extremely good at hiding and letting you see them when they want you to see them, yo.” Jake added.

“And I thought ninjas were masters of invisibility.” Leo said impressed.

Pinkie spoke up to the Rainbooms, “You know if it wasn't for the events at the Fall Formal, our school probably wouldn't even be on this map.” the girls couldn't help but see the logic in Pinkie's claim.

"So this, Fall Formal you're talking about, what is that?" asked Amity.

"It's sort of a dance," said Luz, "It's where you have to wear a formal attire during the Fall season."

"My, you certainly know your dress code, Luz." said Rarity.

"Heh, I get that a lot." said Luz.

"So what exactly happened?" asked Amity.

"The girls told us about it when we first met them, but not the full version until much later on." said April.

"See, it's like this." said Sunset, " Long before I met everyone here. I was a unicorn in Equestria. Celestia she asked me to make friends. I wanted to. But...I ended up being scared to make one and just left. I ended up lying to Celestia that I couldn't make friends and I kept lying to her ever since. When she found out, and after she showed me the mirror, I later ran away through there and to another world. And during my, ahem, bullying days. Once the portal to Equestria opened, I was able to steal Princess Twilight's crown. But when I came back, I found out the crown was gone."

"How did that happen?" asked Gus.

"It was my fault," said Fluttershy, "I was busy handing out fliers for the animal shelter I work at, but no one took it. When I saw the crown, I thought it belonged to the school, so I gave it to Principal Celestia."

"And my guess the reason for that is because the crown goes to whoever was voted the most for that said person, right?" asked Jake.

"That's right," said Sunset, "Twilight, er, Princess Twilight, followed me to get it back. Her friends wanted to come, but Celestia told her no."

"Why not?" asked Haley.

"Because we were there at the school," said Rarity, "If her friends came with her, then everyone would get confused to which is which, which Sunset would use to her advantage."

"What was the difference between Princess Twilight and your Twilight?" asked Willow while looking at their Twilight.

"Here's a picture." said Pinkie as she brought a picture.

Then they saw two different Twilights, with King saying, "How can anyone not tell the difference? One is pretty and the other is a nerd."

"Hey!!" said Twilight, feeling offended while Spike growled at him.

"King!!" scolded Luz, "That wasn't very nice."

"I'm just saying, if there was another you, I wouldn't be so easily fooled, even if you did wear a different disguise."

"Uh, didn't you one time get fooled when...?" said Eda before being cut off.

"I don't wanna talk about it!!" said King.

"Anyway," said Applejack, "When we first met Princess Twilight, we thought she was a bit weird. Considering the way she moved, the way she acted, and the fact that she knew our names."

"From the sound of it, seeing that she was in a human body the first time, she must've had a hard time controlling it." said Rose.

"Don't forget the fact that by going to a different dimension, they don't follow the same rules." said Fu Dog.

"When I cornered Twilight, I boasted that it was my crown, even when it didn't have my Cutie Mark on it," said Sunset, "I even asked her what would happen if you bring Equestrian magic to the world. And when she didn't answer, I boasted that she wasn't that bright."

"Didn't her Spike make a retort?" asked Mikey.

"A what?" said a confused Casey.

"You know, like a counter," said Mikey, "It would be something like, 'if you're so smart what would you think would happen?' Then again, we don't know a lot of stuff either, considering it's uh...what would always say, Donnie, in what again?"

"In theory," said Donnie, "But he does have a point, I mean not a lot of folks knows what would happen, because in one world you have magic, but in another, there isn't any, only technology."

"And after I took the crown, I put it on and wanted to harness its power," said Sunset, "But instead of turning me into an Alicorn, I ended up slowly turning into a demon monster. It felt...terrifying. I was never so scared in my life. After Twilight and the others freed me, I realized what I did was horrible. And if I had just listened to Celestia, I wouldn't have turned out like that."

"Wait, why did the crown turn you into a monster?" asked a confused Eda.

"Can I throw in my two cents?" asked Fu Dog.

"What is it, Fu Dog?" asked Rarity as the others looked curious.

"See, Harmony is not something to be messed with," said Fu Dog, "It's also a living entity. But in psychology terms, harmony refers to a positive state of inner peace, calmness, and balance, as well as the feeling of being tuned with the world. In the social sciences, it is used to describe a pattern of relationships within a social group and between individuals and their social context. And from what you told us, each of Princess Twilight's friends possess a certain trait. Honesty, Loyalty, Generosity, Kindness and Laughter. And it was because of that, this allowed her to learn the true meaning. And when they came together, both she and them created the Element of Magic, because she allowed friendship in her heart."

Fu looked at Sunset, "And from what I had to guess, when you put on the crown, Harmony itself had sensed something was off with you. Then it looked through your memories and, in your heart, you didn't possess any of those traits, therefore because of it, you didn't know the meaning of friendship or harmony. Causing you to gain the darker version stored in it to teach you a lesson of sorts. And when you nearly destroyed them, the crown had sensed those traits in them, granting them the power of harmony. And when they purged the darkness away, they also took what was in your heart away, which caused you to realize your actions. Though harmony sometimes destroys the darkness, it spared you because it sensed you weren't beyond saving."

"Hmm, that is true," said Fugitoid, "The Elements of Harmony purged the darkness from Princess Luna and saved Stygian."

"After that whole ordeal," said Sunset as she continued, "Instead of going back home, I stayed behind to make up for my mistakes. But...nobody gave me a chance, only they did." she motioned to the Rainbooms sans Twilight.

"So uh, after that, what happened?" said Willow, wanting to know more.

"Our school was preparing for a musical showcase," said Fluttershy, "But because of the Fall Formal, we ended up attracting the Dazzlings' attention."

"The Sirens turned humans that are part of Karai's Foot Clan?" asked Spud.

"That's right," said Pinkie, "When they came, they sang their songs and absorbed their negativity. But we weren't affected because of our magic. And every now and then we played music, we gained pony features."

"The girls formed the band before the Dazzlings came but," said Sunset as she wanted to change the subject. "But..."

"Don't tell me they didn't want you to be in the band too?" said a concerned, Trix.

"Uh, yeah, because it's my fault." said Rainbow.

"We were able to call Princess Twilight for help," said Sunset, "But the problem was, the portal could open up once every thirty moons, but thanks to her, she was able to open a portal at any time. She came over to help. But...she was so focused on the songs, she didn't know that the girls were arguing."

"You girls argued?" said a concerned Emira.

"What were you arguing about?" asked Edric.

"See, each of the girls were arguing over the smallest things and let it get to them," said Sunset, "Rainbow kept boasting that it was her band and that she wrote songs. Fluttershy complained that she also writes songs, but Rainbow wouldn't play any of it or give her a chance. Pinkie was being, well, Pinkie. Applejack constantly complained about Rainbow and Rarity. Rarity constantly wanted to do our outfits for performances."

Sunset looked at Rarity and said, "And Rarity, no offense, but adding metallic tassels during our audition was a horrible idea."

"I beg your pardon?!" said Rarity feeling insulted.

"Uh, she does have a point," said Trixie, "For two things. One, the cowboy look is more in Applejack's department, because she looks better in it."

Applejack looked at Trixie surprised, even the others.

"Well you do," said Trixie, "You make that look twice as better than anyone else in school, and it fits your style more than anybody."

"Er...thanks." said Applejack as she was surprised by what Trixie said, and she could tell she was honest.

"And second," said Trixie as she focused back to Rarity, "Did you forget what Photo Finish and her band tried to do to you during your audition?"

Rarity winced at that, remembering that time.

"When the girls reached the finals," said Trixie, "The Dazzlings tricked me into trapping the Rainbooms in the trap door of the stage. Which in turn allowed the Dazzlings to absorb their negative energy of their magic."

"When I realized what the Dazzlings were up to, and whilst Princess Twilight was still in despair," said Sunset, "I was able to put a stop to it and told them that ever since they started the band, they let little things get to them. I didn't want to say anything because I was still new to it and still had a lot to learn. And if they don't work things out, the magic of friendship could become something else."

"Dang, girl, that sounds rough." said Trix.

"And I thought we had problems." said Jake as the rest of the AM Dragon team voiced in agreement, same with Luz and her Hexside group.

"We were able to put our differences aside and put a stop to the Dazzlings," said Applejack, "But then we saw Sunset ponying up with us too."

"Then that's a clear sign that because of your strong desire of wanting to help them, and that you understand the magic of friendship, the power of Harmony granted you that power, making you worthy of its bearer." said Fu Dog.

"We were able to destroy the source of their power and we hadn't seen them since." said Rainbow Dash.

"At least until Princess Twilight had a vision about them being involved with our enemy, the Shredder," said Mikey. Then gave a smug look at Leo and said, "And where she also saw our fearless leader in her dreams."

When they saw Leo giving a cough of nervousness and blushing whilst looking away, it gave them the confirmation, causing the guys to laugh, whilst the girls thought it was cute.

"Then came the Friendship Games," said Sunset, "When we were at CHS, Twilight was busy snooping around."

"Wait, you were snooping around?" asked a confused Luz, "Why?"

"Turns out what happened at Canterlot High got her attention," said Spike, "When those two instances happened, she was curious and went over to see what was going on."

"You do know the term, curiosity killed the cat, right?" asked Spud, causing him to be elbowed by Trix, "What, it's true."

"You know, in fairness, you could've just asked what was going on instead of sneaking around like a civilized person." said Spike to Twilight, which she glared, but sighed, knowing that was true.

"When the Friendship Games came along, Vice-Principle Luna asked me to make sure no magic would be involved. But unfortunately I had trouble figuring out and that it would be too much pressure. I tried asking Princess Twilight for help, but she had problems of her own."

"The Time Traveling one." said Mikey, only to be clonked at the back of his head by Raph making Mikey growl at him.

"I didn't want to partake in it," said Twilight, "But I didn't have any other choice because former Principal Cinch had blackmailed me into joining the games because if I didn't, she'd revoke my application to go to Everton."

"Wait, she blackmailed you?!" exclaimed Amity.

"Not cool, dudes." said Jake.

"Glad she didn't go to our school instead of Rotwood." said Trix.

"And being constantly treated like garbage by my former classmates didn't exactly help either." said Twilight.

"They kept on hounding her and breaking her confidence," said Spike, "They didn't even support her during the second event at the games. When Applejack helped her, one of her former classmates said, quote, Good advice from a person you're competing against, end quote. And you had no idea how many times I wished I walked up to Sourpuss and yell at her that at least Applejack was being a more supportive teammate than she was."

"But before I got inside, I made a tracking device that could help me track the so called anomalies, or Equestrian Magic in this case," said Twilight, "However, I didn't know it would take the girls' magic. I wanted to understand it, and I kept making things worse."

"And...I was really horrible to her," said Sunset in regret, "I yelled at Twilight for tampering with things she didn't understand and that she put my friends in danger as a result. I ended up making her cry and run away."

"Not cool." said Haley as the others agreed.

"And I was such an idiot," said Sunset, "I was too focused on what Twilight did to remind myself that she wasn't the same headstrong Alicorn we knew. For back then, our Twilight was overly sensitive, had no friends at her side and her talents meant to be praised only to be brushed aside by her own peers as they were too focused on their own skills. And what was worse, I acted like I did back during my bullying days. I couldn't even apologize to her for scaring her like that."

"That may be true," said Gramps. "However, just as you are fault for taking it out on one who didn't mean to, she was not in the right either. For one should not tamper with things they do not understand. In fact, after hearing about this from the council, I looked at this charm in an alternate world, where they didn't want to tell her. Then she snapped by doing this."

Gramps showed them a hologram of Twilight via charm. "I want to understand how it works," Twilight uttered. "All I wanted was to figure out what it does, how it functions, why it exists...Why can't I just do whatever I want without everyone looking down at me, forcing me to compete in these stupid games, and telling me I can never learn what I want!?" Expressing her anger as she tipped over the breaking point, she didn't notice her hands covered in a dark aura, being absorbed into the slightly opened pendant as it swirled with the stolen magic. Glaring at Sunset, she held out her spectrometer, tears streaming down her face as she was no longer going to be told what to do by anyone. "I'm unleashing this magic, and I don't care what happens as long as I have the brains to finally understand it once I do!"

When it faded, everyone was shocked by what she had said, but not as shocked as Twilight.

"I...I didn't..." said Twilight as she couldn't believe it and looked down in despair, with Sunset and the others comforting her.

"But you did think of it, but didn't want to say it," said Gramps, "Though it is admirable that you want to learn how they function, you also have to learn that there is a reason secrets like this must be kept. For if it fell into the wrong hands, anyone could use it to destroy anything around them. As what the Dragon Council had witnessed when you brought your students over to Equestria, as well as this VILE, if I am not mistaken. Harmonic energies are extremely powerful, that much is true, but such a force cannot be controlled. It is not like some car you drive where it does your bidding, it is a living thing that would only agree to allow you to cast magic, if you are willing to work with it. Hence why we train to harness our dragon powers, if we do not, then our dragon sides would take over and we would hurt those we care about."

"So that's why you kept training me." said Jake.

"And because of the magic," said Fu Dog, "Whatever you did to bring that part out, and the pendant took your magic. Without the girls' traits, the magic that was within it was raw and neutral. When she opened it, it turned her into a monster. And because she didn't understand friendship and only wanted to study magic, Harmony itself mistook it for dark intentions. And once Sunset began to wield it, it recognized her as an element bearer and helped her achieve it."

"So what happened next?" asked Hooty.

"After I was able to free Twilight," said Sunset, "Cinch wanted us to forfeit and thought we were cheating. She refused to accept that it was her fault and threatened to take it to the school board."

"But she didn't exactly have any proof," said Spike, "And because of it, she was fired and Cadence took over. We didn't see her until after that mess with Juniper during a class trip to New York."

"Yikes, you guys have been through a lot," said Jake, "So what happened next?"

"After that the Triceraton Invasion occurred, where we escaped and time traveled to undo what happened. When we succeeded, we went back to our semi-normal lives, and took a trip to Camp Everfree to get a break from the craziness we had to endure," said Pinkie, "And we didn't know the Turtles and our other friends were on the roof of our bus."

"I was busy testing the Kraang's portal tech so we could use it to escape, or go to different worlds, or to visit Princess Twilight," said Donnie, "But then Mikey and Casey jumped through and we went after them. And seeing we had no way back, we had to stay at the camp to keep an eye on things."

"Though it didn't help that the camp was closed to being foreclosed and sold to Filthy Rich." said Shinigami.

"Wait, they were going to shut down the camp?" asked Haley, "Why would Filthy do that?"

"It turned out that Gloriosa, one of the owners of the camp, was getting behind on payments and nearly ran out of funds, so she had to borrow money from Filthy Rich," said Sunset, remembering what she read in Gloriosa's mind, "And when she couldn't pay, he wanted to buy the land and tear it down so he could build a spa there."

"Which is completely ridiculous," said Raph, "Why the heck would anyone be stupid enough to build a spa all the way out of town? That's like trying to build a water park in the middle of the Sahara Desert."

"But during our stay there, Twilight still had some leftover magic," said Sunset, "But she kept being afraid that Midnight Sparkle was inside of her and overtime, the girls and I gained new abilities at the same time. But during that time, other magical disasters were happening."

"And miss genius over here kept overreacting, thinking that she was responsible." said Raph, causing her Leo to bump his elbow against him.

"Raph!!" scolded Leo.

"Well, it's true," said Raph, "It's not our fault she constantly overreacts over everything. I mean seriously, she always over-thinks and overreacts over every single detail just like Princess Twilight does. I mean just because she's smart, doesn’t mean she has all the answers. Sunset didn't hold all the answers to magic related things either, cause she at least reaches out to people. And at least her friends were concerned for her and wanted to help her out, it's not our fault she kept pushing them away. Especially when you gave her those pep talks." Leo sighed knowing even with the pep talks he gave Twilight about not overly worrying, she still found ways to add more stress to herself over the matter.

Whilst Twilight looked down in guilt whilst also realizing how silly she was for thinking that, Sunset said, "But then we found out Gloriosa was behind it. Before the geodes became ours, she used them to become insane with power and take over the camp."

"But thankfully, Master Splinter and the Mutanimals, along with the Dazzlings, came along and we tried to help them stop Gloriosa," said Leo. "Afterward, Twilight became a full-time ninja."

"But during that time, we each went on our own spirit quests," said Pinkie Pie, "Sunset fought against her darkness, Rainbow fought against Kraang Subprime, Applejack fought against Rocksteady, Rarity fought against Lord Dregg, Fluttershy fought against Bebop and I fought against Armaggon."

"And it was quite messy and...icky." said Rarity in disdain, which caused the others to roll their eyes at this.

"After that, we helped them save Camp Everfree and made sure Filthy Rich never bought it." said Sunset.

"It was...also before Splinter died." said Leo in sadness, with the others feeling that way too.

“I'm terribly sorry to hear that.” Sun sympathized with them.

“And since Camp Everfree, we've all been dealing with other magical shenanigans or joining the turtles in other dimensions and places.” Applejack explained.

“Wild!” Luz gasped.

“It's a living.” Rainbow answered nonchalant.

“And now that council's decided to start looking into dealing with more than magical threats to the world, we'll be doing ten times more good not just for the magical community but for the regular community as well.” Jake added.

“It's as you said, times are changing, and while tradition is important, we too must grow and change with it.” Lao Shi reminded.

Jake smiled, as he looked all around at his pals, the Turtles, the Rainbooms, and all their friends smiling and nodding in agreement. Things were definitely going to be different once they beat Chang and her two partners.

Visions and Alliances

In Central Park at night, the ninjas, Rainbooms, and the Hex Squad were with Jake and his friends looking around.

“Why're we here again?” Raph asked.

“We're supposed to be meeting someone here, but we weren't told who.” Jake answered.

“Ooh, anonymous.” Pinkie said mysteriously.

“Sounds almost like a trap.” Rainbow replied suspiciously.

“Which is why if it is, we have to be on full alert.” Leo reminded them.

“Well, if it's a trap I'm ready for it!” King said pumping up his paws.

“It's adorable to see you act tough.” Eda chuckled.

“I am not adorable, and I am not acting tough!” King vented, as they continued to scope out the area.

Suddenly, April held her head, "Guys, we're being watched!"

This put everyone on alert as Eda asked, "So where are our little eaves-peepers?"

April concentrated before pointing toward some bushes, "Over there."

"Not for long!" Raph said, and dove into the bushes, tackling whoever was there.

"Aaahhh!" Two female voices cried out.

"Gotcha!" Raph called.

Everyone pushed past the bushes to find that Raph had pinned down two girls who looked like total opposites to each other. One had wavy blonde hair with a flower and big smile. The other had flat black hair and a rather gloomy look on her face.

"I totally foresaw this happening to us!" The smiling girl said cheerfully.

"You can say that again." the gloomy girl said dryly.

Jake had a look of surprise when he saw the two girls, "Kara? Sara?!"

"Who?" Trixie asked in confusion.

"Hi, Jake!" Sara waved.

"Mind telling your friend to get off us?" Kara nodded at Raph.

"Raph, let them up! They're friends." Jake ordered.

Raph got off the two girls as Jake and Rose helped them up.

"Well, that's one way to greet someone, tee hee!" Sara giggled, as she and her sister dusted themselves off.

"I like her." Pinkie whispered to her friends.

“Gee, I wonder why?” Rarity asked sarcastically.

"So, can we have some introductions here?" Karai asked.

"Right, everyone, meet Kara and Sara." Jake introduced.

"A pleasure to meet you all!" Sara greeted before turning to Raph, "And watch your head after you trip over that log!" She pointed to a log sitting behind the turtle.

"What?" Raph glanced back at the log, "I didn't trip over that log!"

"Uh, you haven't yet," Jake clarified, "Kara and Sara are oracles."

"Oracles?" Casey asked.

"Oracles are people who can see the future, Casey." Fugitoid explained.

"Got that right, prof," Fu said, "And these ladies happen to be descendants of the Oracle of Delphi. They can see glimpses of the future for just about anyone and anything."

"You guys can see the future?" Luz asked in excitement.

"Pretty much," Kara stated, "By the way, when you go to college, you're gonna pick all the majors."

"That does sound like me." Luz admitted.

"Kara sees good wonderful visions that brighten up any day!" Sara explained, "Meanwhile I see bad horrible visions that cause suffering and misery!"

"Huh?" Everyone stared in surprise.

"Hold on!" Rainbow pointed at Kara and Sara each, "You see good stuff and you see bad stuff?"

"Yep." Kara answered dryly.

"Ironic, isn't it!" Sara beamed.

"But, then why do you two act the opposite of how you should feel?" Amity wondered.

"I wondered that as well." Jake noted.

"And we'll give you the same answer," Kara said, "When you only see good things, nothing's special anymore. All the pleasant surprises are taken out of life."

Pinkie gasped, "That's horrible!"

"But when you only see bad stuff, even the slightest bit of good news makes you happy!" Sara explained.

"Well, I suppose that make sense in a way." Donnie admitted.

"Life's too short to let a little bad news stop you from living," Sara stated, "And speaking of which, that's the whole reason we came to find you, Jake."

"For what?" Jake asked.

"To tell you that we just had visions of Chang attacking the Witches of Woodstock and stealing some things from them that will allow her to free the Dark Dragon!" Sara revealed.

"WHAT?!" Everyone gasped, while Raph stumbled back in shock and tripped over the log.

“Ooh, she called it!” Mikey laughed as Raph growled at his brother.

"Don't worry, you're all gonna stop her and her cronies." Kara assured.

"But Jake's gonna end up having to go to the last person he'd want to go to for help," Sara giggled, "Now that's really ironic!"

"How vague of you." Gus said.

“Come on, we gotta get to the Hudson asap! Agoo!” Fu ordered. Jake nodded, as he led his friends off.

The group arrived at the location on the Hudson to see the area was loaded with holes and blast markings, with hints of abomination slime.

“Oh, no, we're too late.” Jake sighed.

“But at least we made it.” Sara smiled.

“American Dragon!” came a voice, as the group saw three witches approach.

“Whoa, who're they?” Mikey asked.

“Everyone, let me introduce to the witches of Woodstock,” Fu Dog began, “Monica, Annika, and Bubonica.”

“Oh, my gosh, check out the turtle ninjas!” Monica gasped, as the trio surrounded the four bros.

“I love the green look.” Bubonica swooned over Raph and Leo.

“And your masks only bring out your good looks.” Annika swooned over Mikey and Donnie.

The turtles almost felt overwhelmed by the witches flirtatious advances before seeing Twilight, Shini, and even April frowning, causing Leo, Donnie, and Mikey to jump back while Raph scooted away following their lead.

“Close one.” Mikey whispered to his bros.

The trio spotted Casey and moved to him, “I love the gap in your teeth.” Annika began.

“Makes you look so manly.” Monica added.

“Well-well.” Casey replied smugly.

“Hi, Gabby!” Pinkie announced.

“WHERE?!” Casey panicked, as he jumped back before realizing he was tricked and laughed nervously, “None of you will tell her about this will ya?”

“Relax, partner, your secret's safe with us.” Applejack replied.

The trio moved onto flirting with Edric, Gus, Chaplin, Keno, and even Spud, “So good looking.” Bubonica traced a finger on Edric's cheek making him blush and stammer.

“You are so adorable.” Annika held Gus close.

“Thank you.”

“Come around here often, handsome?” Monica asked Spud.

“I will if you want.”

“Alright, Romeos, break it up!” Trix called, as Amity and Emira pulled their brother back with Willow and Luz pulling Gus away and leaving Jake to help Spud back.

Before the girls could move onto Keno and Chaplin, the pizza boy spoke up, “I'm taken!” he ran back to the others.

“I'll be over there!” Chaplin zipped to the others making Karai roll her eyes.

The witches then surrounded Fugitoid. "Wow, you're so shiny!" Annika smiled.

"And smooth." Bubonica ran her hand along the cyborg's arm.

"We've never seen anything like you before." Monica held Fugitoid's head.

"Uh yes, well, I'm what is commonly known as a cyborg," Fugitoid explained nervously, "And I also need to be over there!" He stretched his leg over and took a big step away from the witches to join the others.

Fu then spoke to the boys, "Eh, probably should've warned ya, the Witches of Woodstock are real boy crazy."

"Thanks for the heads up." Donnie said in sarcasm.

Monica looked down and spotted Spike and King and gasped deeply alerting the other two who looked just as surprised, “Adorable!” they cheered, as Annika picked Spike up and nuzzled.

“Who's the cutest puppy? You are! You are!” she cooed

“Oh, yeah.” Spike panted.

“Lucky.” Fu grumbled.

“Oh, such an adorable creature.” Bubonica cradled King.

“That's me.”

“I thought you said you weren't ador-” Eda got cut off by him.

“Hush, Eda!”

Hooty stretched out, "Hoot-hoot! Hi ladies!"

Monica hugged him, "What a cute birdy!"

The Hex Squad watched gawking, "That is so wrong." Amity told them who nodded in agreement.

“This place look like it's seen better days.” Jake told the witches while motioning to the destruction.

“It was horrible.” Monica began.

“They came out of nowhere and attacked us.” Annika continued.

“And stole plenty of our potions.” Bubonica finished.

"They even stole our wands!" Monica added.

"And this monkey ripped a page out of our spell book." Annika finished.

“And we know for what reason.” Jake said.

“But where do we go from here?” Willow asked.

“Yeah. We don't even know where to find them.” Karai added.

Raph turned to the Oracle Twins, "Can't you two predict where they are?"

"We can't see everything, hothead." Kara rebuffed.

"We only get bits and pieces of future events." Sara explained.

Kara spoke to Rainbow, “You’re gonna meet a young warrior who will eventually become your boyfriend.”

Rainbow blinked, “Seriously, you’re messing with me.”

“Oh dear, Rarity, next week you’re gonna get nasty blisters on your feet.” Sara warned her.

“What?” She gasped.

Sara turned to Applejack, “And your farm is gonna be infested by hungry snails soon.”

“Dang it!”

Kara looked to Leo, “And you and your brothers are soon gonna meet important figures from your father’s past.”

“Huh?” Leo asked.

Then the two Oracles spoke to Karai, "You'll meet someone special who will break your heart." Sara said.

"Then another special person who will mend it." Kara added.

"Uh..." Karai had no reply.

"Yep," Fu added, "The Oracle bloodline tends to thin after a few thousand years."

"Then how are we going to find them?" Fluttershy asked in worry.

"Chaplin, you worked with Finn once," April said, "Do you have any idea where she would bring them?"

"Negatory, April, we were never on good terms so I didn't bother to get to know her," Chaplin replied. "Besides, I wasn't magical monster obsessive like she was."

Jake perked up. What Chaplin just said gave him an idea. But then he immediately winched, as it was an idea he really didn't like. His reaction didn't go unnoticed by the others.

"Are you okay, Jake?" Sunset asked.

"Um... I think I know someone who can possibly help us find them," Jake answered reluctantly. "And like Abigail Finn, he's also obsessed with magical creatures. Albeit totally wrong about a lot of them..."

Jake's friends and Fu instantly realized who Jake was referring to, and they too winched at the thought.

"Oh... no! " Rose groaned.

"Please tell me that you are not seriously thinking about going to him, Jake?!" Trix asked in disbelief.

"Trust me, if there were anyone else, I'd be all for it." Jake replied in regret.

"Well, it makes sense," Fu was forced to admit, "If anyone can think like that looney Dr Finn, it'd be him."

"Desperate times call for desperate measures." Spud stated.

"Just who exactly are you suggesting, Jake?" Twilight asked.

"Our old teacher/principal," Jake answered with a sigh, "Professor Hans Rotwood..."

"Like I said, really ironic!" Sara chimed in.

“Your old teacher/principal is obsessed about magical creatures?” Emira asked.

“Yeah. And his research is completely flawed,” Jake added, “Especially about dragons.”

“I actually knew about someone from my world just like that through a friend.” Luz admitted.

“Who?” Trixie asked.

“Working at my town's Historical Society was a guy named Jacob, who is a witch hunter wannabe with equally flawed facts about magical creatures, and witches for that matter. He was right about witches and demons being real, but everything else about them, well... he was completely wrong about.”

“Uh, how wrong are we talking here?” Trix asked.

“He thought witches and demons were from Mars sent here to harvest human teeth to power their time machines.”

Everyone stared dumbfounded for a long moment, before Gus asked, “What's Mars?”

Then Raph burst out laughing, followed by Casey, Rainbow, Mikey, Trixie, Eda, King, Jake, Fu, and Trix.

“Human teeth to power their time machines?!” Trixie asked through laughs.

“Are you serious?!” Raph laughed hysterically.

“That's straight up hilarious, yo!” Casey laughed so hard he fell on his back.

“Me and King have heard that before and it still cracks us up!” Eda explained between laughs.

“Ditto!” King agreed.

“And I thought Rotwood was a kook, but this guy? He is woof!” Fu said.

Jake soon stopped laughing and grumbled, "But man I really don't like the idea of going to Rotwood.”

“If you have no choice but to go to him, does he?” April wondered.

“Yes, and I was tricked into it.” Jake continued to grumble.

“And because of that he started staging all kinds of whacked up scenarios to try and force Jake to reveal himself. And because of that, Jake was labeled freak of the school!” Trix explained.

"No lie." Spud held out one of the old "Jake 4 Freak" flyers.

“That is so messed up!” Rainbow frowned.

“And mean!” Fluttershy added.

"Of all the nerve!" Rarity huffed.

"Harsh." Chaplin stated.

"That's rough, dude." Mikey sympathized.

"I know the feeling..." Luz said, recalling her own tough school year.

“And I bet it didn't help that you had no one else to talk to about this harassment to make him stop.” Sunset put in.

“Well actually...” Spud began only for Trix to shush him.

“But if what Sara said is true, then we need Rotwood. Come on, we gotta go.” Jake said, as they headed off.

At Millard Fillmore Middle School, Professor Rotwood was just entering his office, humming a little tune, and switched on the light.

"Ahhah!" He jumped in surprise.

There, sitting in his chair with his feet propped up on his desk, was Jake. Rose, Spud, Trix, and Fu all stood around the desk.

"Yo, what up, Rotwood." Jake greeted.

"Mr. Long? Vat are you and your friends doing here?" Rotwood demanded.

"Well," Jake stood up from the desk and approached Rotwood, "The thing is..." he took a deep breath and said, "We need your help."

Rotwood blinked, "I beg your pardon? But did you just say you needed mein help?"

"Yeah..." Jake answered glumly, "We and some new friends of ours need your help to find an old enemy of ours called Chang, before she unleashes a dangerous magical threat."

"Not only that, but she's teamed up with an obsessive monster hunter and beings from another realm." Rose put in.

"And if we don’t find 'em and stop 'em, we're talking the end of the world and all life as we know it!" Fu put in.

"Not to mention Jakey here did save your butt from all them magical bounty hunters a while back." Trix recalled.

"Even though technically, he was the one responsible for them going after you in the first place," Spud chimed in, before Trix elbowed in the gut, "Oof!"

"Look, I know we haven't always had the best interactions with each other, but we really need your help on this," Jake said, "So, will you help us? Please?" Jake folded his hands and gave a pleading look.

"Hmmm?" Rotwood raised a brow, then after a moment he spoke, "Vell, you did show me za fabled Magus Bazar for mein forty-seveth birthday. So I suppose I am inclined to help you... very vell, I will assist you."

"Yeah-heah!" Jake and the others cheered.

"But!" Rotwood interjected. "Uundar four conditions."

"Ugh!" Jake and the others groaned.

"Ah there's always a catch!" Fu complained.

Rotwood listed off, "Condition number 1: You will all address me as "Professor Rotwood", not just Rotwood! Condition number 2: I wish to meet zese aforementioned new friends uf yours on zee off chance zat zey are magical creatures! Condition number 3: Zey too must address me as "Professor Rotwood"!" As he went on, the Am-Drag crew had annoyed frowns on their faces as Jake drummed his fingers and Rose tapped her foot impatiently, "Und finally, Condition number 4: Is zat you vill allow me to join you all on this mission to stop zese villains!"

"What?! No way!" Jake refused.

"Zen I suppose you don't need mein help after all." Rotwood said smug.

"Uhh!" Jake face-palmed, he was already regretting this, "Fine! But on two conditions of our own. One, you can't tell ANYONE or do ANYTHING to expose our friends to the public, got it?"

Rotwood frowned, "Very well. And the second condition?"

Jake smirked, "This!"

Before Rotwood knew it, Jake stuffed a paper bag over his head. "Hey! Vat is this?! Ahh!" Rose then swept his legs, making him fall backwards only for her, Jake, Trix, Spud, and Fu to catch and hold him up, "Vat are you doing?" He demanded as they carried him out the door, down the hall, and out of the school. "Vere are ve going?!"

“To our rendezvous point.” Spud explained.

“And we're making sure you don't know how to get to it on your own on the off chance you decide to go back on your promise.” Fu added, as they carried the man off despite his struggles.

Jake sighed, “This better be worth it.”

Governors Island Brawl

All that could be seen was darkness to Rotwood. And it was all due to the fact he had a bag over his head while his former students were taking him to a secure location because he agreed to help them in stopping the terrible trio. He started to hear other voices around him through the bag mask.

“You sure we can trust him?” Raph asked.

“Nope, but we don’t have much options.” Jake answered.

“Yeah, we really need help.” Sunset noted

“Don’t worry. If he tries anything… Hooty can eat him.” Eda said.

“Yummy!”

“How much longer? I'm starting to hear subways, are ve in the station?” Rotwood demanded.

“Pipe down, we're almost there.” Fu Dog answered.

Rotwood soon found himself place down, before the bag was removed from his head. The light blinded him a bit before he removed his monocle and rubbed his eyes, “Vhere are we?” he looked around, as the AM Drag group brought him to the turtles lair.

“A secure location.” Jake began.

“And as promised we'll introduce to you the friends you'll be helping us work along side with.” Rose added.

They stepped aside to reveal the turtles and their friends, the Rainbooms, the Hex Squad, Fugitoid, the witches, and the oracle twins.

“Now, sir, I know we look different, but we're not gonna hurt you.” Leo began to make sure he didn't panic.

“Unless you give us reason to.” Raph muttered, only to get nudged by Applejack.

“Oh my goodness! Actual Japanese Kappa!” Rotwood cheered at the sight of the turtles, “Oh I vish I brought cucumbers as a peace offering. And elves too?!” he motioned to the Hex Squad who frowned at his accusation.

“Correction, Prof, these guys are not Kappa, they're turtles,” Jake explained, “Mutant turtles.”

“Mutants?”

“That's right. Long story but we don't have time to go into full detail.” Donnie explained.

Rotwood noticed the Rainbooms, “Ah! And zese are the famous Rainbooms! I am a big fan of your work.”

“Say what?” Trix asked in confusion.

“You got good taste.” Rainbow nodded to the prof.

“And for the record, buddy, we're not elves.” Eda frowned.

“But you have ze pointed ears!”

“Everyone where we live has them, because we're witches.” Amity explained.

“Except for me. I don't have pointed ears because I'm human,” Luz explained, “Although I'm not from around here. Turns out I'm from another earth opposite to this one.” she smiled.

“Ze Multiverse Theory is true? Ahhaha, ach de liber! Zis is the greatest moment of mein life!” Rotwood cheered.

“Reign it in, Prof.” Fu Dog explained.

So the group did a brief introduction with many of the others finding it hard to address Rotwood as Professor given how little he truly knows.

But before anymore could be said, Rotwood was instantly surrounded by the Witches of Woodstock.

"Wow, Jake," Monica said, "You didn't tell us your old principal was easy on the eyes..."

"I beg your pardon?" Rotwood asked in confusion.

Annika giggled, "He's so funny!"

"And he looks really distinguished in that monocle." Bubonica said.

"Oh, vell, I am un professor after all," Rotwood replied in flattery, "One must look the part as they say."

Suddenly, the Witches were levitated up by April's powers, "Whoa!"

"Find villains now, flirt later!" April said in annoyance as she floated the three away from Rotwood.

"Killjoy!" Annika yelled.

Rotwood gasped, "You have levitation powers?!"

"Like Donnie said, long story." the red head waved off.

“So now we'll ask you, Professor, will you help us?” Leo inquired.

“The fate of the world is at stake, and apparently you can help turn the tables to our favor in stopping it from happening.” Sunset added.

“Vell, if anything happened to the world I'd have no home left und nobody to take my work seriously.” Rotwood explained.

“Like anyone ever would.” Jake muttered to his friends.

“So I am in as they say. Do ve have a plan?”

Fu takes out his magic potions book and explaining, “These are the list of ingredients the trio stole. And put them together doesn't lead to good results.”

“Vhat do you mean?” Rotwood asked.

“Well, the potions are ingredients and the page Bananas B ripped out were to an ancient portal spell and it requires the Witches wands to cast it.” the animal guardian explained.

“Portal spell?” Fugitoid asked in concern.

“So that's their game.” Jake frowned.

“They're gonna try and open a portal to free the Dark Dragon.” Twilight concluded.

“Exactly,” Fu Dog confirmed, “Good news is there's a counter spell that will cancel it out, but the bad news is it also requires the witches wands to do it, which the bad guys have and we have no idea where they are.”

Donnie laid out a map of New York on a table, “And with how big the city is, it could take hours to cover it all. Even if we did split up.”

The group sighed, before Amity spoke to Rotwood, “Professor Rotwood. You also study magical creatures and all that. Put yourself in the trios position. If you were going to unleash a great magical evil. Where would you go to open up a portal for it?”

Rotwood looked over the map, “Vell, if it were me opening a portal big enough for zis Dark Dragon, I vould pick someplace zhat's got un large vide open space zat isn't as easily accessible to people let alone all of you.”

“Know anyplace like that in the city?” Trixie inquired.

“I vould suggest here, at Governors Island.” Rotwood pointed to the spot on the map.

“Huh, sounds thought out.” Jake admitted.

“And looks logical.” Fugitoid added.

“What do you think, Leo?” Mikey asked his bro.

“It's worth checking out.” he admitted.

“But how'll we get there in time?” Gus asked.

“Yeah not all of you can move at my speed.” Rainbow noted.

“And we won't be able to fly everyone there.” Emira put in.

“No problem, guys. I have a solution.” Donnie whipped out his portal ray.

“The portal ray?” Rarity asked.

“Donnie, we don't need to do dimensional travel when we know they're in the city.” April reminded him.

“True, but it's more than just for traveling to other dimensions. It can also be used to get us to anywhere else on earth. Like when we tried to use the Kraang portal and wound up heading to Camp Everfree instead.”

“Oh, yeah. Makes sense.” Casey replied.

“All I need to do is put in the coordinates for Governors Island, and voila!” he projected a portal to said place.

“Incredible!” Rotwood marveled.

Donnie smirked towards Chaplin, “Try and top that, Chaplin.

“Oh ho ho, Donnie, you have no idea...” he replied.

“Alright, let's all arm ourselves.” Karai suggested, as they equipped themselves with their weapons.

“Are you sure you should be carrying those?” Rotwood asked the group about carrying ninja weapons.

“Trust us, we know how to use them.” Sunset assured.

“And, Professor Rotwood, while we're there we suggest you stay out of the line of fire,” Jake began, “Trust us, things will get really nasty there.”

“Emphasis on nasty.” Eda added.

“Vhatever you say.” Rotwood answered.

“Let's move!” Leo ordered, as they went through the portal that closed behind them.

Meanwhile at Governors Island, Chang, Kiki, and Abigail were brewing the portal spell while Bananas B was reading off the ingredients.

"Okay, after potion is thoroughly stirred, just wave wands and chant spell incantation and we got ourselves a portal to the Dark Dragon yo!" The monkey finished reading.

Kiki turned to Finn, “Are you absolutely sure the Owl Lady, those mutants, and the others won't find us here, Finn?”

“I assure you, Kikimora, we're completely safe. They'll never think to come looking for us on Governors Island.” Finn replied confidently.

The Huntsboys presented themselves as 88 spoke, “Yeah. Even if those chumps did show up they'll be in for a world of hurt.”

“Yeah,” 89 agreed, “We'll show them not to mess with us.”

“We'll give them a hah! And a hi-yah!” 88 emphasized, as he and his partner kept rambling and bragging about what they'd do.

This in turn started annoying the coven scouts, as Steve muttered to them, “Who's bright idea was it to recruit these guys?” the others shrugged not sure how to answer.

“Silence!” Chang shushed them, “It doesn't matter if they find us or not. The spell is just about ready. All it needs left are the wands and a chant.” she handed Kiki and Finn the other two wands from the sisters, before they gathered around the cauldron.

They began chanting the spell from the page Bananas B took while using the wands casting it. The spell burst from the cauldron surprising the scouts and huntsboys, before the spell slowly began materializing a portal.

“Yes, it's working!” Chang said pleased.

Suddenly they saw another portal appear on the ground, and stepping out were the heroes, “Yeah. So how about we change that?” Raph asked readying his sais.

"What's this?!" Chang gasped.

"Impossible!" Kikimora cried, "How did you find us?!"

Before anyone could speak, Rotwood stepped forward, "Zey enlisted ze help uff me!" He stated proudly, "Principal undt professor Hans Rot-Rot-Rot-Rot-Rot-Rot!" he stuttered mid sentence when he noticed someone, "Abby?"

"Hans?" Abigail Finn gasped.

The two stared at each other for a moment, before Abigail growled and sucker-punched Rotwood right in face, knocking him down.

"Oooo!" Everyone winced.

"I told you I never wanted to see you again, you toad!" The monster hunter snarled.

"You okay, dude?" Mikey asked Rotwood.

"Don't vorry, I'm fine..." Rotwood stood up in a daze.

"I take it you two know each other?" Eda inquired.

"Vhy yes, sche undt I dated in ze unifersity, ha ha, uh..." Rotwood explained before fainting.

"Dated?!" Jake gasped.

"Dated?!" The others gasped.

"Dated?!" The Coven Scouts gasped.

"Seriously?" Rainbow exclaimed.

"You and her?!" Mikey cried.

"Dat is majorly nasty, y'all!" Trix winced.

"I'm gonna heeve!" Trixie gagged.

“Aw, how cute!” Hooty cooed.

88 and 89 made 'gag me gestures, “Blah!”

“Major gross out, dawg!” Bananas B gagged.

Rotwood stood up and shook off his dizziness, "Yes, ve dated," he confirmed before pointing angrily at Abigail, "But as it turned out, sche only vent out mitt me in orter to schteal mein research on magical kreatures!"

"Yes I did," Abigail admitted, "But your so called 'research' was a load of rubbish! And it made me a bigger laughing stock then I already was!"

Mikey spoke, "Well, you were the one who stole the research, so that's pretty much on you."

"He's got a point you know." Steve agreed.

"Can it, Steve!" Abigail snapped.

"Wow, and we thought you using Chaplin was bad." Emira frowned.

"You're almost as bad as our mom." Edric added.

“It doesn't matter if you're here, because you're all too late!” Chang laughed, “Once the portal is fully stabilized, the Dark Dragon shall return!” she motioned to the portal still trying to take form.

“Not if we can help it!” Luz declared.

“Give us back our wands, you creeps!” Annika demanded.

Kikimora smirked, “How about instead, we keep your wands, AND DESTROY YOU ALL!” Her Abomaton, Abigail, the scouts, and the Huntsboys stood ready to fight, while Chang summoned the Shades.

“Uh, on second thought, what's a few wands?” Annika asked nervously.

“We thought they were kinda tacky anyway.” Bubonica agreed.

“Not to mention, they really didn't go with our outfits.” Monica put in.

“Attack!” Chang ordered.

“Get 'em!” Leo called, as the heroes charged into battle against their enemies, while Rotwood heeding their warning took shelter.

He watched as the fight began, and when one Coven Scout wielding a huntsclan staff tried to blast Leo he used his sword to divert the aim and the scout ended up blasting near Rotwood setting his pants on fire.

“AH! Stop! Drop! Roll!” Rotwood cried, as he rolled around on the grass to put the fire on his pants out.

Luz, Eda, Raph, Trix, Donnie, Applejack, and Rarity were fighting Kikimora using both her Abomaton and Monica's wand.

“You know, Kiki, using another witches wand like that is poor sportsmanship. Especially for you.” Eda said as she went harpy mode.

“All that matters is the outcome, Owl Lady!” Kiki answered before blasting at Eda and her team, as Raph activated his medallion.

“Well, how's this for an outcome?” he started conjuring fireballs which he threw in Kiki's direction.

Kiki's Abomaton dodged the hits, before blasting slim at the hothead. Raph ducked, only for Applejack and Donnie who were in the line of fire got gooed to a tree with Rarity unharmed.

“Oh, thank goodness. I didn't wanna get my clothes dirty with that slime,” she heard throats cleared before seeing Applejack and Donnie scowling, “No offense, darlings!”

Luz was using her glyphs against Kiki, before she blasted the girl aside with the wand, “Well, that didn't work.” Luz groaned.

Kiki was ready to attack Luz while she was down only for Harpy Eda to swoop down, “Don't touch my kid!” but the Abomaton caught Eda and tossed her into Trix.

“Oh, man, you need to clean these feathers!” Trix spat some out.

Kiki used the wand against Rarity who used her diamond shield to repel against it, while trying to get closer with a sickle in hand.

“I have you now!” Kiki used her Abomaton to blast her with slime pinning her to the ground.

“Oh! And I was so trying to avoid this!” Rarity cried.

“This will teach you never to underestimate Emperor Belos' true loyal follower!” Kiki gloated.

“Hey, Kiki!” came Luz's voice, as the short witch looked back seeing Luz who recovered from the hit launched herself via ice glyph at her, “Gotcha!” she ended up kicking the Abomaton off its balance, before snatching the wand from Kiki.

“Monica, here!” Luz tossed the wand back to her witch.

“Alright!” Monica cheered as she hugged her wand.

“I will destroy you for that!” Kiki declared, as she had her Abomaton grab Luz and slam her to ground before morphing it's hand into an axe ready to kill her. Before it could however, Raph recovered along with Trix and both tackled it back making it throw Luz up into the air just in time for Harpy Eda to catch her.

“Thanks guys.” Luz thanked them.

“Don't mention it.” Raph replied.

“Anytime, kid.” Eda smiled.

“It's all good.” Trix added.

Kiki and her Abomaton got back up ready to attack again, only for lighting to strike the ground to shake them up courtesy of Donnie and his magic. Applejack and Rarity stood by the smart turtles side having gotten free as well.

“What, but how?” she asked.

“While you were too busy distracted by them, we managed to get free.” Applejack explained.

“Now it's our turn!” Rarity declared, as the three went into battle.

Applejack and Rarity clawed at the Abomaton with their claw gloves and sickles, with Applejack putting in her magic strength to make her attacks more effective.

“Room for another, ladies?” Luz asked, as she slid in before planting a rocket glyph on the Abomaton.

“Uh-oh.” Kiki said, before the glyph activated sending her and the Abomaton flying around.

Donnie jumped up and with his bo-staff powered by his magic swung it back.

“Booyakasha!” he declared whacking the two back to the ground with a crash.

Gus and Spud were dodging blasts by the coven scouts using the huntsclan weapons, before stopping as the Huntsboys blocked their paths wielding their own spears.

"Not so fast, fools!" 88 said. "You ain't going nowhere!"

"Except to obliteration!" 89 laughed.

"Um, sure, we're totally cool with that," Spud replied nervously, "Just whatever you do, don't push the top buttons on those staffs!"

"Oh yeah?" 88 asked, "Well we're totally pressing 'em now!

"Take this!" 89 called as the two pressed the buttons, then two small nozzles popped up and sprayed water in their faces.

Spud grinned, "I warned yah."

"Nice!" Gus said.

Fu and Spike were chasing Bananas B, nipping at his rear end, until the monkey scurried up a tree. The two dogs barked up at him as the former guardian hooted in laughter.

"Can't get me up here, mutts!" Bananas B taunted and blew a raspberry. Suddenly, his mocking was interrupted when the tree started shaking and wiggling, "Oui! What in blazes is happenin?!"

An owl face bent down towards him, "Nothing! Except me, hoot hoot!" The tree Bananas B was clinging onto was really Hooty. "Say, wanna go for a little ride..." Then the house demon began swinging his body around and around, with Bananas B screaming and holding on before he lost his grip and went crash-landing into the ground, "Whoops! Guess I over did it. Hoot!"

Bananas B sat up spat out some dirt and shook his fist at Hooty, "Yous is wack, yo!"

"Wack this!" Spike bit the monkey in the tail, making him shriek.

“Ow ow, oui, let go, dawg!”

Then King jumped onto his head, “Time to turn out your lights!” he pulled the monkey's beanie over his face, making him stumble around before he ran into something that made him fall down. The animals and demon look up to see that it was Fluttershy.

“Bananas B, I presume?” she asked while crossing her arms.

Bananas B pushed Spike and King off, and fixed his beanie, “Yous presume correct, yo. Ya heard of me?”

“Oh yes, I heard a lot about you... how you betrayed Jake as his animal guardian!”

“Uh, well, I wouldn't say betrayed exactly,” he began nervously, “I mean, I's was only a temporary guardian ya understand.”

Fluttershy wasn't buying his excuse, “Temporary or not, you still betrayed Jake and joined Chang just to save your own fur.” she began staring at him.

“Whoa, easy, luv. Maybe I was a little hasty, but Chiggity Chang's very persuasive!” But Fluttershy went full blown STARE at the monkey who screamed, “What is dat?! It's like some horrific accident, I can't look away!”

“Then you can't look at this!” King called, before blasting him with his sonic howl.

"Don't forget to write!" Hooty called.

Fluttershy ended her stare as Fu spoke, “Whoo! Remind me not to get on your bad side.” Fluttershy blushed sheepishly.

The Huntsboys were looking around for Spud and Gus, before 88 spotted them, “There they are!” they jumped the two only to pass through them, “They're not here.”

“Look there!” 89 pointed to Spud and Gus again.

They tackled them again before passing through them like before, “Why're we passing through them?” 88 asked.

“What if they're ghosts?” 89 feared, as the two trembled, before hearing something.

“What's that?” 88 asked, before they saw a slither beast behind them scaring the two as they ran around screaming, “Mama, mama!”

The two crash into each other, knocking themselves out. Spud and Gus who was making illusions of him and Spud along with the slither beast looked down at the two, “Wow, Jake and Rose were right. You two are sooo not good at this Huntsclan business.”

Abigail who was using Annika's wand while leading some of the coven scouts were going up against Twilight, Fugitoid, Mikey, Chaplin, April, Willow, and Trixie.

As the scouts were fighting them, Finn took the chance and went after Chaplin, trying to zap him with the wand, while he was dodging.

“Oh, ya have to go after me?” Chaplin asked sarcastically, before whipping out a laser blaster and tried blasting for Abigail, before she used the wand turning his blaster into bubbles that popped, “Okay, no fair magicking my stuff!” he suddenly got blasted himself to the ground as Abigail stood above him.

“This is for taking everything away from me!” she aimed the wand down at Chaplin.

Before she could blast him with a spell a smoke bomb hit her and found herself blinded, “Hi-yah!” Trixie gave her a crane kick causing Abigail to toss the wand.

Twilight used her magic to catch the wand and floated it over to Annika, “Thanks, Twi!” she smiled.

“I'm not done here!” Abigail whipped out a net launcher and fired it trapping both Twilight and Trixie.

“Hey, let us out!” Twilight demanded.

“Hang on, girls!” Fugitoid started firing shots at Finn.

“You're next, tin head!” she launched another net catching Fugitoid.

“You forget I can just-” Fugitoid was cut off as the net that trapped him was shocking him.

“You can do nothing!” Abigail mocked, before Mikey swung in and knocked the net launcher out of her hands.

He maneuvered his chucks around making ninja yells, “Come and get some, Finn!” he started swinging his chucks at her, but Abigail smirked as she whipped out a tranquilizer gun and fire it at Mikey's arm.

“Bogus, dude!” he said before getting sleepy and fell to the ground.

Suddenly April using her powers yanked the tranq gun out of Abigail's grip and tossed it away, “My turn!” she attacked Finn using her own ninja skills.

Abigail grabbed a dagger from a holster and threw it at April who once again used her powers to stop it in mid air. Unfortunately that distraction left her open for Finn to deliver a flying spin kick from the researcher/hunter.

“Now it's my turn again.” Abigail said, taking out her sword, only for vines to emerge from the ground and tried whipping her. Finn used the sword to cut at the vines before realizing it was Willow manipulating them with her magic.

Abigail dodged some more vines before flipping over Willow and swept her legs knocking her to the ground. She aimed her sword down at the witch before seeing her smile, “Why are you smiling?

Willow answered, “Did you know there are many extremely dangerous plants on the Boiling Isles? Some of them can even eat a witch or demon alive!”

“Do I look like I care?” she asked rhetorically.

“You will in a minute...” Willow raised her hand, revealing she had a spell circle drawn.

Then a giant flower monster bursts from the ground behind Abigail and grabs her in it's jaws before shaking her like a rag doll then spits her out.

“That was disgusting!” she cried, before getting hit in the face by April's tessen that was flung at her before returning to its owner.

“Round two.” April told Finn, before hitting her with a psychic blast knocking her back.

As Abigail got up, Mikey jumped over, “Your tranq wore off, Finn! Booyakasha!” he nailed her with a kick knocking her back down.

The group started to surround Abigail, as she whipped out two blasters, “Now you're gonna-” she was cut off as she was shot by her own tranq darts. She looked seeing it was done by Chaplin.

He blew imaginary smoke off the gun, “Oh how ironic, shot by your own darts. Now how did I get your gun? It's not like Ms O'Neil here tossed it to me when she yanked it from your clutches.” Dr Finn started losing consciousness as the Foot Scientist added, “To quote the dangerous spoiled brat, Rafaela Moreno: night night.” Abigail Finn then dropped to the ground, knocked out from the drug.

“She's down and out.” Mikey told his friends.

While they were catching their breath, some coven scouts were about to get the drop on them from some bushes, when the Oracle Twins appear behind them.

“You're going to attack us.” Sara began.

“But we'll be saved.” Kara finished.

“Well, you got the attacking you part right!” One scout said.

“As for the you getting saved part,” another chuckled, “By who?”

“You're about to find out, in approximately five seconds...” Sara answered.

Shinigami then jumped the scouts and fought them off, “You called it again.” Shini smirked to the twins.

Three of the scouts got up and tried to go for the twins, only for magic blue ropes to snatch their weapons.

“Hey, what gives?” one asked, before they saw the twins transform into ferocious slither beasts, scaring them.

Shini knocked out two of the scouts, as the slither beasts poof away revealing the Twins were illusioned by Edric and Emira.

“Gotcha!” The Blight twins called.

“You two are so...” one more scout began, but felt a tap on his shoulder and turned around just in time for Kara to smack him hard in the face with Sara's sandal. The scout fell onto his buddies knocked out as well.

“Should've warned him he was gonna get hit like that.” Sara told her sister who rolled her eyes amused.

Meanwhile, 88 and 89 had chased Spud and Gus to a place on the island called Fort Jay, and were looking around the large, semi star-shaped, dugout for the two boys.

"Come out come out, wherever you are?" 88 called.

"You can run, but you can't hide!" 89 said.

As the Huntsboys stalked around a corner, Spud and Gus appeared out of thin air, using the illusionists powers to make themselves invisible. Then the two started creeping away. But they didn't get very far before...

"Ha ha!" 89 jumped in front of them.

The two yelped and turned to run, only for 88 to block them off, "Ho ho!" He said then he and 89 trained their staffs on them "Gotcha."

"Prepare to fry!" 89 declared as their staffs flared up with green energy.

"Wait wait!" Gus pleaded, "If you destroy us, then we can't tell you about the awesome treasure we found!"

The Huntsboys lowered their weapons in surprise as 89 asked, "Wait, treasure?"

"You guys found treasure?" 88 asked in excitement.

"Sure did, bro," Spud nodded, "The long lost treasure of We-Are-Total-Dinguses..."

"We Are Total Dinguses?" The Huntsboys echoed in confusion.

"YOU SURE ARE!" Spud and Gus burst out laughing.

88 and 89 frowned and pointed their weapons at them again, "Very funny!" 88 said dryly.

"You know what's even funnier?" Gus asked with a smirk, "We're not even here..." Then he and Spud poofed away, revealing they were actually illusions.

"Huh?" 88 and 89 said in confusion.

"We're in here!" the Huntsboys looked up to see that Spud and Gus were peeking out of one of the mounted cannons.

"See yah!" Gus waved as they both ducked inside.

"Oh no you don't!" 88 called. Then he and 89 climbed up the wall and dove inside the cannon at the same time... and got themselves stuck.

"Hey! Ahh!" 89 exclaimed, shaking his legs.

"Help, I'm stuck! Mama!" 88 cried.

What the two didn't realize, was that the Spud and Gus that were in the canon were also illusions. The real Spud and Gus popped up from behind the cannon.

"Stuck, huh?" Spud asked.

"Well maybe this will help," Gus used his magic to light the fuse and the cannon blasted the Huntsboys out.

88 and 89 screamed as they sailed through the air and crash-landed into a tree. Spud and Gus then high-fived and ran off. In the branches of the tree, 88 and 89 sat with frowns on their faces.

After getting out of the tree, 88 and 89 were searching for Spud and Gus around the top of an area known as Slide Hill, where three slides of different heights were built into the hill.

"Where'd them funny boys get to?" 88 looked around.

"Ooo they're gonna pay for shooting us out of that cannon!" 89 sneered.

"Excuse us, good gentlemen?" Came a voice in a foreign accent.

The Huntsboys turned to see two figures standing before them. One was tall and the other was short. Both were dressed in trench coats, fedoras, and had big black mustaches.

"Good day," the short one waved, "My name is Gustafson and this is Spudski."

"Are you looking for someone?" Spudski asked.

"Heck yeah we are!" 89 answered.

"We're looking for these two chumps," 88 explained, "You see where they went?"

"Hmm?" Spudski thought, "Is one of the chumps tall with brown hair and the other short with pointing elf ears?"

"Yeah!" 88 replied.

"Did you see them?" 89 asked.

"Why yes we have," Gustafson nodded, "They went that a way!" He pointed down the tallest slide.

"Thanks, man," 88 said then turned to his partner, "Let's get 'em!" Then he and 89 rushed toward the slide.

But when they passed Gustafson and Spudski, the two each stuck out their feet and tripped the Huntsboys, sending them tumbling down the slide and crashing in a heap at the bottom.

Then Gustafson spun a spell circle and his and Spudski's hats, coats, and mustaches vanished, revealing that they were actually Gus and Spud the whole time. Then the two laughed.

"Brilliant performance." Gus complemented Spud.

"Not to brag, but I'm a Spud of many talents." Spud stated.

Pinkie, Rainbow Dash, Rose, and Casey had been dealing with the Shade creatures, with Rainbow zipping around slicing them down with her naginata. Rose was twirling her spear around while also blasting at several Shades with it.

“Come and get some, boys!” Pinkie threw sprinkles their way which exploded in their faces. With them opened for an attack, Pinkie jumped in and swatted them with the sickle part of her weapon.

“We're not done yet. Goongala!” Casey launched some explosive pucks blowing some up before skating in and knocking away more with his hockey stick.

One Shade jumped Casey from behind and gripped tight, “Hey, let go, chump!” Casey struggled. Before getting tossed at Rainbow, Rose, and Pinkie.

More Shades started coming together and cornering them, “This is bad.” Pinkie said.

The three were prepared to fight only for a big green blast to hit the shadow minions destroying them. They looked seeing Steve the Coven Scout who was looking at his huntsclan spear.

“Uh, oops. How careless of me. I must have pressed the wrong button.” he said casually.

“Thanks, Mr. Steve.” Pinkie said, as they went to join the others.

Jake, Leo, Karai, Sunset, Keno, and Amity were currently fighting Chang, while dodging her fire blasts and the magic blasts from Bubonica's wand.

“How low have you sunk, Chang?” Jake frowned, “Stealing a witches wand. Not very councilwoman behavior.”

“I no longer live by those weak rules and morals. When my master returns we will usher in a new age for all dragons!” Chang declared.

“I doubt anyone would agree to your age.” Amity replied.

“I sure wouldn't.” Keno added.

Leo armed his swords and attacked Chang who dodged, before using the wands magic to enchant the turtles swords.

“What?” Leo asked, as his swords left his hands and floated before him and Jake before swiping at the two who started dodging, “Betrayed by my own weapons!” Leo cried, before dodging one of his swords.

“That's gotta be embarrassing!” Jake replied, before dodging the other sword that took a bit of hair off, “Oh, man!”

“Hang on, guys. I got this!” Keno used his martial arts skill against Chang with his batons before the traitor tail whipped him to a tree.

“Keno!” Amity gasped before summoning an abomination golem and attacked Chang with it.

Chang dodged the golem's slimy fists before blasting it to pieces with her fire breath, before tail-lashing the witchling into Karai.

“You ok?” Karai asked.

“Yes. I'm fine.” she replied.

Sunset armed with her kunai fought Chang before reaching a stalemate with her, “How can you do something so insane?” Sunset demanded, “Siding with the Dark Dragon? Betraying the very people you've worked along side for?!”

“The humans forced us dragons and all magical creatures into hiding!” Chang argued, “So we're taking back what is rightfully ours! And punishing all humans as well!”

“Maybe if you'd stop looking at the world in black and white you can see there's potential that humans and magical creatures can learn to coexist with each other!” Sunset argued back.

“You foolish girl! Why would I heed advice from such an inferior human?”

Susnet smirked, “Funny you say that, because I'm not actually human. I'm a unicorn turned human via magic mirror portal!”

“What?” Chang gasped before frowning, “Then you are a freak! Not human! Not a magical creature, but an abomination!”

Sunset felt hurt by what Chang said, but wasn't going to take that sitting down, “You're a hypocrite you know that?”

“What?!”

“You're a dragon and yet you have a human form yourself!”

“This form is merely to mask my dragon presence against the foolish humans who took everything from us! Once my master rules I will no longer need to wear my flesh disguise.”

“You think trying to take the world and make it only for the magical creatures and whomever the Dark Dragon allows to live will bring order and balance? All that will do is further upset harmony. Something you will never understand," Sunset stated, before she smirked, "Or that you were being distracted...”

“What?” Chang turned and was met with a kick to the face by Karai, making her drop the wand.

Karai then picked it up, “Bubonica, catch!” she threw it to the green clad witch.

Bubonica had caught it, “Yeah!” Then she disenchanted Leo's swords, making them drop to ground.

“Finally.” Leo reclaimed his blades.

“Insolent human!” Chang shoots a fire blast at Karai, only for Sunset to push her out of the way, getting her arm singed.

“Sunset!” Leo and Jake gasped.

“No!” Amty and Keno cried.

Furious, Karai hissed and shifted into her snake form, taking Chang by surprise, "What is-" she was cut off when Karai lunged at her, snapping her snake hands. Chang dodged Karai's strikes until the serpent girl wrapped around her.

"You hurt our friend!" Karai snarled, before unraveling herself from Chang and tail-lashing her back.

Then Keno charged in and struck her with his sticks and kicked her toward Amity who covered her arms in abomination fists and punched Chang left and right before locking the fists together and upper cutting her off her feet. Leo then activated his medallion and maneuvered a column of water that blasted Chang towards Jake, who then collided into her and smashed her to the ground.

However, Chang quickly recovered and blasted Jake off her with her fire breath. Then she grabbed his tail and swung him around, knocking away Leo and Keno before throwing him into Amity when the witchling tried to attack next. Then she quickly caught Karai's leg when she tried to land a kick and body-slammed her before throwing her off, just like Lord Dregg did to her.

Sunset got up and ignored the pain in her arm before she ran up shouting, "Hey, Chang!" The dragon lady turned around just in time for Sunset to nail her in the face with a flying kick, knocking her right into Abigail and Kikimora before she shifted to her human form.

The heroes surround the trio and Leo spoke, “It's over, Chang.”

Chang just laughs, “I think not, fools, you are too late!”

The heroes then glanced at the opening portal. It had grown very large and on the other side of it, they could see the silhouette of what looked a very big dragon with glowing red eyes.

“American Dragon...” The Dark Dragon's voice echoed.

Jake had a look of horror as Chang declared, “The Dark One... will return!”

“We don't think so!” Monica answered.

“Let's do it, girls!” Bubonica ordered.

“All together!” Annika announced, as the witches of Woodstock armed with their wands again cast a counter spell closing the portal.

“NO!!!” the Dark Dragon's voice could be heard before the portal fully closed.

“The portal!” Kikimora gasped.

“Your plan failed, Kiki,” Eda told her, “And I have a perfect punishment for you and your co-workers.” She then whispered something to the Witches of Woodstock who smirked.

"This will teach you to steal or stuff!" Monica said, as the Witches raised their wands and sent a blast of magic at the three, who screamed as a bright flash lit up the area. The heroes shielded their eyes and brightness cleared, they saw... that nothing had happened to the evil trio.

“Your spell did nothing.” Trixie said.

“Just watch.” Eda said smirking.

Chang spoke having Kikimora's eyes, and voice, “What happened, how am I? AHH!”

Suddenly Abigail spoke with Chang's voice and has her eyes, “What're you doing in my body?!”

“Yours?! Why're you in mine?!” shouted Finn who was in Kiki's body.

King laughed, “Oh, that takes me back! Good times... For the most part.”

“You will pay for this!” Chang declared as Shades surrounded the ladies and the scouts before disappearing.

“Eda, what did you tell the Witches to do to them?” Donnie asked.

“A little body-swap spell. Me, Luz, and King did it when we wanted to see who had it easier.” Eda explained.

“We learned neither of us had it as easy as we thought.” King added.

“Speaking of Luz, where is she?” Fluttershy wondered before hearing her cry out in pain.

They looked seeing Rotwood helping Luz who was holding her leg, “Luz!” Amity cried, as she and the others rushed over.

"Are you okay?" Willow asked.

"I'm fine... ish," Luz forced a smile, "But I think I sprained my ankle kicking the abomaton." Then she turned to Amity, "Now I know how you felt after that Grudgby game. Argh!" She dropped to ground in pain.

Trix looked at her ankle and winced, "Ooo, that thing is swollen something fierce, girl!" She spoke to the others, "We gotta get her to a doctor."

"Hang on," Leo interjected, "Maybe I can help."

"How can you help, Leo?" Eda asked.

"I know something that can heal her," Leo knelt down and spoke to Luz, "Luz, I need you to relax your body. Can you do that?"

"I can try." Luz replied.

"I can help with that." Amity took her girlfriend's hand and held her close.

Leo carefully laid Luz's foot out and removed her shoe before he closed his eyes and took a breath.

"What's Leo gonna do?" Willow asked Twilight.

"Just watch," Twilight replied.

Then Leo began making hand signs and chanted, "Rin. Pyo. Toh. Sha. Kai. Jin. Retsu. Zai. Zen." Leo's hands started glowing white taking the Am Drag crew and the Hexsquad by surprise.

"Whoa!" Annika, Monica, and Bubonica awed.

"Astounding!" Rotwood said in amazement.

Leo then placed his glowing hands on Luz's ankle. After a moment, he let go and spoke, "Try and stand on it."

Slowly, Luz stood up and to her surprise, her foot didn't hurt anymore, "My ankle? It's all better?!" She exclaimed then looked at Leo, "How'd you do that?!"

"Was that Healing Magic?!" Amity asked in equal surprise.

"Not exactly. That was an ancient technique called the Healing Hands," Leo explained, "Master Splinter taught it to me long ago."

"Leo then taught it to me, Twilight's counterpart, and her student Starlight Glimmer." Sunset added.

"And he taught it to our friend Lancer." Casey noted.

"That's amazing!" Rose said.

Sunset smiled before wincing in pain, “Sunset, what happened?” Fugitoid asked, before seeing the burn mark on her arm, “Oh my!”

"Sunset!" The girls cried.

“Chang got me with her fire.” Sunset explained while grimacing from the pain.

“Hang on, let me take care of this,” Emira offered, then she took hold of Sunset's arm and spun a spell circle then held it over the burn mark. Then to Sunset's and everyone's surprise, the mark fade away. "How's it feel now?"

Sunset felt her arm, "It feels... better?!" She said, shocked, "Was that?"

"Yep, 'that' was Healing Magic," Emira answered.

“I didn't know you work with healing magic?” April noted, "I thought you only did illusions."

“Well I started studying healing magic after helping out Mittens and Luz at an event called the Bones Burrow Brawl," Emira explained, "And also because Ed keeps getting himself hurt.” she motioned to her brother who looked sheepish.

“Dang! Wish you and Leo were around during our class ski trip,” Trix began, “Professor Rotwood totally could've used your healing powers.”

“Whatever do you mean, darling?” Rarity asked before Rotwood cleared his throat.

“Vhat Ms. Carter is referring too, is that during za ski trip, I suffered a few... unfortunate mishaps.”

Spud explained further, “To put it simply: He got trampled on, fell off a chair lift, tumbled down two sets of stairs, had someone accidentally body-slammed on him by Rose, fell out an open window, got buried under a mound of snow, then got hit by a giant snowball and wound up in a full body cast.”

Everyone stared utterly dumbfounded, “Whaaaaaat?!” Luz gasped.

“You're kidding?!”Amity asked in disbelief.

“Are you serious?” Sunset asked.

Fluttershy covered her mouth, “Oh my!”

“That had to hurt!” Willow winced.

“Dude...” Mikey said.

Pinkie cringed, “Ouchies!”

“Yeah, that's not unfortunate mishaps, that's straight up bad luck!” Chaplin added.

"Tell me about," Trixie agreed.

“How are you still alive?!” Twilight asked confused.

“Not to vorry, mein tutonic blood allows me to endure extraordinarily high levels uf pain.”

“I'll bet.” Raph crossed his arms in disbelief.

Suddenly 88 and 89 jumped out in front of the heroes, their staffs flaring, “Ha!”

"Oh come on!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Can't you two take a hint?!" Raph griped.

"Thought you won, huh, fools? Well, I don't think so!" 88 declared, as the two aimed their staffs.

"Now fork over those wands and surrender!" 89 demanded, "Or things are going to get ugly!"

"Oh, things are gonna get ugly alright!" Raph glared as he took out his sai.

"Ooo, speaking of which!" Sara spoke up and pointed at the Huntsboys, "You two are about to get a very disturbing scare, and then fall into the ocean!"

"Say wha?" 89 looked confused.

"Whatchoo talkin' bout?" 88 asked.

Luz suddenly perked up, Sara's prediction gave her an idea. Then she walked up to the Huntsboys with a mischievous smile.

"Hey, guys, you wanna see a cool trick I can do?" She asked coyly. She turned away from them for a moment before she whipped back showing them her eye lids were turned inside out. "Bleep bloop bleep."

"Aaaahhh!!!" The Huntsboys screamed in terror and ran past the heroes in fright.

"Mama mama!" 88 cried.

"The horror, the horror!" 89 exclaimed.

As they ran, Willow summoned a vine that tripped them and sent them tumbling right into the ocean with a big splash.

Everyone burst out laughing, "Not how I'd prefer it, but still good." Raph stated.

They watched the two popped out of the water panting. 88 and 89 growled in anger to hear them laughing hysterically.

"This isn't over!" 89 yelled.

88 added out loud, "Yeah, we'll be back for you! Do you hear me?!"

Rainbow scoffed, "Yeah, whatever."

Gus with his arms crossed smirked, "Hope you will be ready to get pranked again real soon."

Spud spoke up, "Just give us call out to Wenita Bath about everything that happened when you bozos are out of the water."

"We need a bath?!" 88 and 89 pronounced out loud in confusion.

"YOU SURE DO!!!!" Spud/Gus shouted which got the whole team laughing at them.

"Man this looks really bad for you two." Fu chuckled.

King waved, "See ya. Wouldn't want to be ya losers." 88 and 89 scowled as they watched them leave without a care.

Rainbow wondered, "Think we'll see them again?"

Gus snickered, "Hope so. I wanna keep on pranking them some more."

"You and me both bro." Spud agreed as the two high fived each other.

After the witches of Woodstock returned home, and the group showed Kara and Sara back to their place as well.

“Well, it's been amusing.” Kara admitted.

“And fun!” Sara smiled, “Maybe we'll even get visions when the villains will strike next time.”

“We'd appreciate that, but we'll probably have to find them on our own and not wait around for your next unexpected vision.” Leo answered.

“And it's like you told us, Sara, life's too short to let a little bad news stop you from living!” Luz added.

“I really love your optimism, Luz!” Sara began, before her cheery tone suddenly turned serious, “You best hold onto that after you discover the deep dark truth about Emperor Belos...”

“Wait, huh?” she asked.

Suddenly Sara went back to being happy, “See you then!” she waved as she and her sister went back inside their place, leaving Luz feeling very confused.

Later Rotwood returned to his office. He then removed his belt buckle, which was actually a hidden camera.

"Zis has been ze greatest day uf mein life!" He gushed, before he pressed a button on his belt buckle, which was actually a hidden camera and took out the thumb drive. “Unspecially since I at last have proof!”

Rotwood connected the drive to his computer and uploaded the video. "Now I will finally become one of ze most respected figures in ze Scientific community!" However, when the video uploaded, it wasn't a video of the magic battle but instead of the Crystal Rainbooms Dance Magic Music video. “Vhat!? Vhere is mein evidence?!"

“It’s a good video.” came Leo's voice.

Rotwood looked up to see Leo, Raph and a few others, minus Team Dragon, watching him.

“We knew you had that thing with you the whole time.” Eda explained.

“So I managed to get your camera and replace the video.” Twilight smirked.

“With something more awesome.” Rainbow grinned smugly.

Raph started cracking his knuckles, “And now we’re here to give you a warning.”

Leo continued, “We understand the hard time you’ve given Jake over the years, especially when you found out his secret.”

“Not how a teacher should behave,” Sunset shook her head disapprovingly, “Especially a teacher made principal.”

Leo sighed, “But you helped us, so we’re giving you chance. You tell anyone what happened, or about Jake, or anything else, we will find you.”

“No matter where you go!” Raph scared him.

“And I recommend find something new to obsess about, that doesn’t involve exposing magical creatures.” Sunset recommended.

“These creatures want to live their lives peacefully. And it’s very unkind of you to always follow them.” Fluttershy finished.

“Do we make ourselves clear, Professor?” Fugitoid asked using his title sarcastically.

“C-Crystal.” he answered nervously.

“Good.” Leo replied, before Mikey used a smoke bomb filing the office with smoke.

“Oh! Too much smoke!” Rotwood coughed before opening a window to let it all out, before spotting figures disappearing into the shadows, “Maybe it is time to find a new hobby.”

Wise Words

Author's Note

This short chapter is in dedication to the recently departed James Earl Jones.

Wise Words

It was nighttime in New York, and on one of the roof tops, Luz was doing some exercises just like the turtles do.

“I'm at peace... I'm at peace.” she repeated to herself as she concentrated. Soon she felt as if she was one with the whole of life, until she suddenly thought about Belos and what he could be planning and her mother wondering if she'd ever see her again. That resulted in her losing concentration and she opened her eyes.

“Dang it!” she cursed, “Trying to find inner peace is so hard. How does Leo do it?

“Luz?” came a voice, as she looked up seeing Dragon Jake flying down before landing and shifted back into human form.

“Oh, hi, Jake. What're you doing out so late?” she asked.

“Had to settle a feud between two tribes of trolls. It wasn't easy, but I got it done. What about you?”

“I just came up here hoping to find some peace and tranquility.”

“Yeah living down in the sewers with Raph and Mikey of all of them can probably get to you after awhile.” Jake chuckled.

“Yeah, that,” she sighed, “But mostly I'm just worried.”

“About what?”

“All of this. Kikimora, Chang, and Finn, they came so close to releasing the Dark Dragon.”

“I know. But luckily we pulled it off and stopped them.” Jake reminded her.

“For now. But knowing them they're not going to stop until they get what they want. And that scares me.”

Jake sighed, “Truthfully, I'm scared about it as well. Chang and the Dark Dragon have been two of my worse enemies. The last time they worked together they almost had the entire Dragon Council and more under their command had I not swapped the potion they blackmailed me into giving them. Even after we sealed away the Dark Dragon I'd still have the occasional nightmare about him coming back and having his revenge on me, even going after my family and friends.”

Luz nodded in understanding, “And we need to stop the trio otherwise, me, Eda, Amity, and the rest of my friends can't get back to the Boiling Isles. And we have to get back there before Belos does something that could really bring more trouble. That's why I've tried to find inner peace in myself, but I keep thinking about what Belos could do, and if he succeeds in who knows what I might never see my mom again.”

The two teens looked down dismally, unaware of some clouds passing by started changing shape, and soon took the form of a familiar rat mutant who was smiling.

“Jake and Luz!”

The teens jumped before looking up at the night sky seeing Splinter in the clouds, “Whoa! Aren't you?” Jake began.

“Yes, Jacob. I am Hamato Yoshi, better known as...”

“Master Splinter,” Luz finished, “The turtles sensei and father.”

“The turtles and the Rainbooms told us so much about you.” Jake told him.

“And I have been watching over the both of you and your friends ever since you joined up with my family. You all have quite a long journey ahead of you.”

“So you do know what we're up against?” Luz asked.

“Indeed, an enemy from both your factions and my students have joined forces and aim to unleash a great evil upon the world. If they succeed there'll be no future for anyone. Only pain and suffering.”

The two recoiled feeling more pressure, “We've each managed to best them individually before, but with these three working together it might be too much for either of our sides.” Luz voiced doubt.

“I understand the pressures you face. My sons and I have faced similar problems of our own. From the Shredder, the Kraang, and even the Triceratons. Yet even when things looked bleak, we all stuck together until the end.”

“Even when Shredder?” Jake began but found it hard to finish.

“Yes. Though I had been defeated by Shredder on two occasions with the last one costing my life I still passed on as much of my knowledge to my sons, and all their friends. Especially to the Rainbooms. But you will find they will always have your backs and more. For one of their greatest strengths is their friendship. And becoming friends with both of you and your own friends had only made it stronger. Friendship is indeed a powerful element that most of our enemies underestimate, just as Chang and Kikimora have for you.”

The two looked at each other and remembered with their friends helping them their enemies never have stood a chance against them.

“Do you think all of us together can really overcome the trio's plan, sensei?” Jake asked.

“As long as you remember to believe in yourselves, and each other, there is nothing your minds cannot accomplish together. Remember that.” the cloud form of Splinter started rolling away.

“Master Splinter?” Luz called.

“Remember!”

“Sensei!” Jake called.

“Remember!”

The clouds rolled away and the sky cleared up again revealing the stars. The two knew Splinter's spirit had gone, but his words still rung in their heads.

“The Rat sensei's right,” Jake told Luz, “There's nothing we can't do if we work together and believe in one another.”

“Just as we always had with our own friends.” Luz smiled.

“And this time we'll be even stronger with our new friends the ninjas and the Rainbooms.” Jake smiled as well, as the two fist bumped.

“Well, I'm going back to the lair. See you tomorrow, Jake.”

“Later, Luz.” Jake dragon upped again and flew for home.

Luz looked back up at the sky thinking of what Splinter said, “We'll make you proud.”

A Great and Powerful Performance

At the turtles lair, the ninjas and Rainbooms were doing some morning exercises in the dojo while the Hex Squad were relaxing and going over things. Suddenly Trixie burst in and spoke to Gus and the Blight twins.

“Gus! Edric! Emira! Thank goodness I found you!”

“What's going on, Trixie?” Edric asked.

“You're being real frantic.” Emira noted.

“I really need your help now! It's something very important!” Trixie continued in a rush.

“Just our help?” Gus wondered, “Shouldn't we get the others?”

“No, it's something only you guys can do.”

“But what is it?” Edric inquired.

“There's no time to explain! Please, it's a matter of life and death!” the magic girl pleaded.

Gus despite his suspicions was too engrossed by Trixie's pleas, “Alright I'll help out.”

“We will too.” Emira agreed with Edric still wondering what they were needed for.

“Great, come on!” Trixie grabbed the three and dragged them out of the lair.

The others watched them leave feeling confused, “Wonder what that's all about?” Luz raised a brow.

“Oh, with stage magicians ya never know.” Eda replied.

Up on the surface, Trixie brought the three illusionist witches to Central Park where a large crowd of people was gathering.

“What a crowd.” Edric noticed.

“It really must be urgent.” Gus suspected.

“It is. A life is on the line if you don't accomplish this dire task!” Trixie continued explaining dramatically.

Emira suspicious of Trixie's words asked, “So what is it?”

“All you three have to do is get in those bushes and wait there,” Trixie hands them a list, “And when I announce these illusions listed here, you'll cast them. Thanks again, guys!” she hurried off leaving the three confused.

Emira spoke to the boys, “Don't any of you find this all a little odd? Trixie coming to us out of the blue with some vague important mission? Usually Leo or Jake are the ones who get word of missions, and they're straight to the point unlike her.”

“I know it seems so sudden,” Gus admitted but shrugged it off, “But we're helping out a friend, aren't we?”

“I don't know if I'd call Trixie a 'friend'. More like a friend of friends.” Edric explained.

“Well, even so. We got a job to do so we might as well do it.” Gus said, as he and the Blight twins went into the bush to await orders.

Meanwhile Trixie stood upon a stage the crowd of people were gathered before, and announced, “Greetings, citizens of New York. For I am the Great and Powerful Trixie!” the crowd cheered, “For my first trick, I shall summon a creature the likes of which you've never seen before.”

She used her stage wand moving it in a pattern, “Behold... A manticore!”

Hearing that, Gus used his illusion magic to make a manticore appear on stage next to Trixie roaring at the audience who backed away from the stage in shock and fright.

“Never fear for the Great and Powerful Trixie will make it... disappear!” suddenly the illusion of the manticore vanished and the crowd seeing this applauded, “Thank you, thank you! You're too kind.”

“Well, it worked.” Gus whispered to the twins.

“But what actually worked? You just cast an illusion.” Emira reminded him.

“Would you all like to see something bigger?” Trixie asked her audience.

“Yeah!”

“Then behold one of the biggest of ursine ever, Ursa Major!” she called, and the twins hearing that used their magic to conjure an Ursa Major that appeared behind the stage. Its incredible tall height towered over the whole audience who looked up as far as they could.

“Marvelous, isn't it?” Trixie asked joyfully, “And now to make it disappear!” she waved her stage wand, “Presto!” and the twins made the illusion of the creature vanish. The crowd once again applauded and cheered.

Trixie continued with her show as the illusionist witches aided her by making it look like multiple Trixie's appeared out of thin air, and even made it look like several members of the audiences heads had been replaced with animal heads. The ones who thought their heads transformed were in shock before they were changed back to normal. The more the audience applauded the more Trixie was soaking in the glory.

The three witches continued to hide in the bushes while following Trixie's instructions, despite not knowing what was going on and started to feel bored.

“When can we come out of this bush?” Edric asked.

“Not until Trixie gives us the ok.” Gus reminded him.

“But we've been doing nothing but casting illusions for her, and it doesn't look like anything bad's been happening.” Emira replied.

“I can't believe you boneheads actually bought this!” the three looked to see Raph along with Twilight, and Spike.

“What're you three doing here?” Edric asked.

“After training we saw you three were gone.” Twilight began.

“Luz said Trixie dragged you off claiming there was something important she needed you for.” Spike added.

“And surprise-surprise, this is what we find.” Raph finished dryly.

“But what do you mean?” Gus wondered, as the turtle continued.

“Trixie lied to you guys. There's no danger.”

“Don't you three find it strange she didn't share any exact details about this quote-unquote serious mission she needed you for?” Twilight inquired with her hands on her hips.

“Well yeah, Ed and I did.” Emira admitted.

“And we still do.” Edric agreed.

“What're you getting at, Twilight?” Gus asked.

“Look out of the bush.” Spike instructed.

The three witches looked past the bush they hid in to see Trixie had been using their illusions for her magic show.

“I knew it!” Emira scowled.

“Matter of life and death, huh?!” Edric frowned.

Gus looked on feeling really hurt, while remembering the last time he was used by others back on the Boiling Isles, “Even here I'm taken advantage of.”

Emira spoke, “You know, maybe we should make Trixie's show even 'more great and powerful'.” she grinned mischievously.

“Sis, you read my mind.” Edric agreed.

“I'm in.” Gus added with a serious look.

Trixie continued with her show confident enough her 'assistants' would not fail her, “And now I shall pull a rabbit out of my hat!” she reached into her hat but instead of pulling out a rabbit she pulled out the head of a wolf. This confused the audience, as Trixie quickly stuffed the wolf head back into the hat, “Whoops, that ain't it!” she reached in again and pulled out a lion's head that roared. She quickly stuffed it back in, “Seems the rabbit is elusive, but the Great and Powerful Trixie shall not be defied!” she reached in again and pulled out a slitherbeast that roared at Trixie who screamed and dropped the hat as the creature sunk back into the hat.

The crowd laughed, as Trixie tried to compose herself, “Well, forget the rabbit. Let's move onto something else, shall we?” when she tried to make flowers appear in a vase, the flowers actually sprout out of her shirt making the audience laugh some more. Trixie scowled to herself, but kept trying to get the crowds applause back.

“And now watch as the Great and Powerful Trixie makes it rain on you!” she declared hoping it wouldn't go wrong, but Edric using some potions tossed one over above Trixie making a mound of snow appear burying her. To add more to it, Edric tossed another potion that melted the snow leaving Trixie all wet.

The audience laughed at Trixie who could no longer take the heckling and just ran off stage. Back with the others they laughed at the pranks, but Gus deciding he had his fun spoke, “Ok, we had our laugh. Now let's go talk to her.”

“Fair enough.” Emira agreed, as they went after her.

They eventually found Trixie by a tree, as Raph spoke, "So, Ms. Great and Powerful, what do you gotta-" he paused when he and noticed Trixie clutching her heart and panting heavily, “Trixie, are you ok?” he asked.

“She's having a panic attack!” Twilight gasped.

And she was, "I'm ruined I'm ruined I'm ruined I'm ruined I'm ruined I'm ruined I'm ruined!" She cried, gasping for breath.

"Hey," Gus put a hand on her shoulder, “Take it easy, Trixie. Let me help.” he began showing her the breathing exercise Willow taught him. Trixie followed along before her panicking subsided, "Better?" He asked.

"Y-yes," Trixie replied. “Thank you. I needed that.”

“Well, we'd like to know what this was all about?” Edric asked, as they confronted her.

“Did you literally bring us out here just to be assistants in your magic show?” Emira asked rhetorically.

Trixie seeing no way around it confessed, “Ok, I lied about the serious mission. I just wanted my show to be extra spectacular and I felt your illusions would be just what I needed.”

“Why didn't you just ask us?” Emira asked.

“Yeah, we would've been on board with it.” Edric admitted.

Trixie sighed, “I thought you'd all say no, since Twilight here always says no whenever I ask for her help.”

“Not after you tried to saw Spike in half I wouldn't!” Twilight replied scowling.

“She tried to what with you?” Gus asked the dog.

“Don't ask.”

“And... I also didn't want to look desperate by asking for help.” Trixie finished.

“Why would you be concerned about that?” Gus wondered.

“Back home in Canterlot, no one takes me seriously as a Great and Powerful magician, instead they see me as a Great and Powerful joke!”

“Not that hard with your act,” Raph snarked, only for Trixie to shove her hat over his face, “Hey!”

“See what I mean?” she stated dryly before looking down, resting her arms on her knees, “I thought if I could dazzle the people with my tricks accompanied by illusion magic then everyone would see me as Great and Powerful,” she sighed, “But now they won't.” she motioned to the audience still standing around laughing with hecklers calling her demeaning titles and names. Three of them was the bully Barry and his goons, Zeke and Luke.

"Great and Powerful? More like Lame and Laughable!" Barry mocked.

"What a hack!" Zeke said.

"Her greatest trick should be a disappearing act!" Luke taunted.

Hearing all that, Trixie covered her face like she was about to cry. Gus and the Twins looked at each other and knew while it was wrong of Trixie to deceive them, pranking her like that wasn't the best thing to do.

Finally, Gus spoke, “Look, Trixie, lying to us was wrong, but we were wrong too for humiliating you like that. So, maybe we can still help you.”

“You can?” Trixie asked excitedly.

“We can?” the twins asked confused.

“Yes. But, on three conditions.” Gus continued.

“I'm listening.” Trixie said.

“First off, we expect an apology for this deception.”

“I understand. I am sorry for using you guys. Sometimes I don't always think before acting.”

“Like someone else we know.” Spike added while giving a smug look to Raph who frowned.

“Two: Just ask us for our help.”

“Ok. Would you three be willing to help me with my magic show?” Trixie asked.

“Why yes we shall. Won't we, guys?” Gus asked the Blight twins.

“Sure ok.” Emira replied.

“We got our fun out of the way.” Edric added.

“So what is your third condition?” Trixie wondered, as Gus smirked.

Soon Trixie returned to the stage via a smoke bombs poof, along with her clothes dried off. She ignored the laughing and spoke, “Well, I hope you enjoyed those warm up stunts with a bit of comedy thrown in. But now I would like you to join me in welcoming to the stage my three Great and Powerful Assistants!”

Appearing on stage with her were the three witches, as Trixie continued, “Meet Gus! Edric! And Emira!” the three waved, as the audience started to cheer and applause for the newcomers.

Twilight, Spike, and Raph watched, as the four started to put on a better magic show, with the three witches feeling better knowing they were credited for their work, while Trixie worked in her own tricks. Barry, Zeke, and Luke just pointed and laughed at her again. But Trixie smirked and threw a smoke bomb at the three, while Gus and the Twins made it look like she had changed their heads into pigs. Shocked, the bullies ran off squealing like actual pigs. Raph couldn't help but chuckle at the scene.

"Okay, I'll admit it," he said, “This ain't too bad a performance.”

“They do make quite a team.” Spike agreed.

“They sure do.” Twilight nodded, as she was filming the performance that was being live fed to Sunset's phone while she and everyone else back in the lair was watching Trixie and the three perform. Mikey, Pinkie, Casey, Rainbow, Eda, and King laughed at what the four had done to Barry, Zeke, and Luke.

“That's our Gus!” Luz cheered.

“At least my sibs are behaving.” Amity sighed in relief.

CMC Mayhem in Manhattan

At nighttime, the heroes were patrolling New York in search of the whereabouts of their enemies. They re-grouped on a building roof.

“Anything?” Leo asked.

“Nothing on our end.” Luz admitted.

“Same here.” Jake informed.

“No sign of Finn, Chang, or Kikimora.” Sunset told the leader.

“Well, they can’t keep hiding forever.” Leo told them.

Just then, they heard a sound of an alarm down below, “What is that?” Gus asked.

“That's a burglar alarm.” Donnie concluded.

Rainbow looked and realized, “It's coming from there.”

They looked to see that the noise was coming from a toy store, “What kind of store is that?” Amity asked, not familiar with the kind of human store.

“That’s a toy store.” April pointed out.

“Why would someone want to rob a toy store?” Raph asked confused.

“Maybe someone's trying to get a special toy for free?” Luz suggested.

“Why would anyone go through so much trouble for a toy?” Shini asked.

“Hey, you know how crowds can get at Christmas time.” Casey suggested.

“They’re probably after some rare doll,” Spud said, “Like the kind you turtles have.”

“Those are action figures.” Raph said.

“Dude, I’ve been on that side of the argument so many times. It’s a losing battle,” Spud said, “Face it; we like dolls.”

“Action figures!” Raph argued.

“Okay, guys!” Sunset stopped before the argument went further.

Leo suggested, “Alright, gang, let’s take care of these toy thieves.”

The heroes snuck into the toy store. They looked around for any signs of the thieves. However, Amity did stop to admire a fluffy teddy bear.

“This is cute.” Amity admitted.

“I can buy it for you later, sweet potato.” Luz offered, getting close to Amity.

“Will you two hurry up!” Raph whispered to the two.

They catch up to the others, but Luz gives Amity a wink before continuing on. They then spotted three young intruders filling up bags of toys.

“Guys, these thieves look quite young.” Trix pointed out.

“Are they kids?” Luz asked.

“Looks like it.” Sunset theorized.

“Then let's give them a scare,” Leo suggested as everyone got closer to the tiny thieves, “Alright, kids, let's keep this simple. Hand over what you stole, and we won't hurt you.”

The thieves turned around and revealed themselves. But when they did, the Turtles and Rainbooms were shocked, especially Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow Dash.

“Applebloom?!?”

“Sweetie Belle?!?”

“Scootaloo?!?”

It was indeed the CMCs. But they were different. They were dressed up in a punk style fashion.

“Hey, sis.” Applebloom said with a mischievous smirk.

“Fancy seeing you here.” Sweetie Belle pointed out with a similar smirk.

“You here to get the new toys as well?” Scootaloo asked with a smirk as well.

“You know these girls?” Rose asked.

“Those are Applebloom and Sweetie Belle. Applejack and Rarity's younger sisters. And their friend Scootaloo, Rainbow's younger sister figure and biggest fan,” Pinkie explained, “They're the CMC, the Canterlot Movie Club.”

After the quick explanation, their sisters got over the shock and got serious, “What in the hay are you doing here and not back home?” Applejack scolded her sister.

“And why are you robbing this store?” Rainbow Dash demanded.

“And why are you wearing those dark outfits?” Rarity criticized as everyone gave Rarity a deadpan look.

“We got bored in Canterlot City.” Applebloom shrugged.

“So we decided to come here.” Scootaloo answered.

“And these clothes are cool.” Sweetie Belle admired the punk outfit.

Leo then got into serious Sensei mode, “Listen girls; what you're doing is wrong. And you shouldn't have come down here by yourselves without permission.”

“You're gonna return what you stole right now.” Karai told the girls, getting serious with them. While they were scolding the CMC, April touched her head as she used her powers.

Applebloom didn't take it seriously, “Why would we?”

“You guys are such goodie goodies.” Sweetie Belle mocked them.

“Yeah, we're just having fun.” Scootaloo said.

“Are they usually like this?” Amity asked.

“They can be mischievous, but this is much, even for them.” Twilight explained.

Applejack had enough, “That's it! You three are coming with us right now!” Applejack moved to grab Applebloom, but Applebloom grabbed her sisters arm and threw her overhead, much to everyone's surprise.

“Sorry, but no,” Applebloom said, not feeling sorry at all.

Rarity and Rainbow Dash approached their sister/sister figure. Sweetie Belle gave Rarity a roundhouse kick, and Scootaloo gave Rainbow a leg sweep.

“Who's next?” Sweetie Belle dared as the CMCs looked ready.

“Did I forget to mention that we've also been training them in Ninjitsu?” Pinkie asked.

Mikey approached them gently, “Look, girls, whatever’s going on, we can figure...”

Applebloom gave Mikey an uppercut, then a windmill kick. Knocking the turtle to the ground.

Jake had enough and approached them in his dragon form, “Oh look, a giant lizard,” Scootaloo mocked.

Jake wasn’t having it, “Alright, you three, I don't want to hurt you- agh!”

Scootaloo had hit him with a surprise kick to the face, knocking him off his feet. Then, just as he got up, Apple Bloom flipped in and started hitting him with rapid punches before flip-kicking him into the air. Then Sweetie Belle jumped up and off a wall before nailing the dragon boy with a hard drop-kick, sending him crashing to the ground. Then, the three grabbed his tail and started swinging him around and around.

“Whoooaaaaaa!”

Before they threw him crashing into the toy store widow, through three shelves, and right into a stack of stuffed animals.

“Uhhh...” Jake groaned with his eyes swirling in a daze.

Eda said, “Alright, kids, time for you to face Mama.” Eda's hands turned into Harpy form.

“You're not our mom.” Scootaloo said. She then leg swept Eda and kicked her to the side.

“It’s been fun.” Applebloom said.

“But we have other things to do.” Sweetie Belle added.

“Later losers!” Scootaloo said as she threw a smoke bomb on the ground, making them disappear.

The heroes that were left standing turned to the ones who got beaten by the girls, “You okay, Jake?” Rose asked her boyfriend as she helped him up.

“It's really important to me that Gramps never finds out about this.” Jake replied.

“You okay, Eda?” Luz asked her mentor.

“I just got my butt handed to me by three little girls; what do you think?” Eda rhetorically asked, feeling her ego bruised.

“Dang, those girls are tough.” Trix admitted.

“Of course they are; Keno and I trained them,” Mikey boasted, but then felt a bit of pain from the fight, “Ow.”

“Perhaps you trained them too well.” Amity criticized, causing the turtle to sink.

Leo saw Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow Dash looking down, “You girls, okay?”

Applejack looked despairing. “I can't believe Applebloom would just do this sort of thing.”

“Neither Sweetie Belle,” Rarity said.

“And Scootaloo.”

“I know those girls can be troublemakers.” Raph pointed out.

“But this is much, even for them.” Sunset said.

Luz asked, “So they're never usually like this?”

“Never anything like this bad.” Sunset replied.

Pinkie exclaimed, “The worst thing they did was the Anon-A-Miss incident, where they shared our secrets online and made everyone believe it was Sunset Shimmer who shared our secrets, all because they felt excluded.”

“Whoa, and I thought me blogging about Rotwood was bad.” Jake said.

“And there was time Mikey and Keno trained them in Ninjitsu behind everyone's backs.” Casey pointed out.

Mikey blushed, “Okay, that was more my fault than theirs.”

“But this was a whole new level.” Donnie said.

“Did we do something wrong?” Rarity asked, fearing their actions caused the girls to act like that.

“Maybe not,” April said, “I felt something was off with their minds.”

“Maybe they're just going through puberty?” Spud suggested.

“I don't think its that.” Luz pointed out.

King then found a doll the girls left behind, “Man, this a creepy doll.”

Everyone except Team Dragon looked at the doll King held. It was a green creature.

“Oh, that's a puppet character, Applebloom, and the girls started watching recently.” Applejack said as she saw the puppet.

Everyone heard Jake gasping as Team Dragon took a look at the doll. “You sure that's what they've been watching?”

“Of course.” Rarity confirmed.

“Hard to forget that creepy puppet.” Rainbow shuddered.

Jake and Haley looked at each other in horror.

“Why do you have those ‘oh no' faces?” Willow asked.

Jake had a serious face. “If they've been watching this, then that explains your sisters behavior.”

Sometime later back in the Turtle's lair, Jake showed everyone a video of a singing green puppet similar to the toy the CMCs had.

“Hey there, Pooka fans, give me some love.”

Jake turned off the TV, “Is this the show your sisters have been watching?”

“Yeah, that's it.” Applejack confirmed.

“This is bad, yo.”

“What's wrong? It's just a puppet.” Eda said.

“A creepy puppet, no less.” King added.

“That's no puppet.” Haley solemnly said.

“It's a real Pooka.” Jake revealed.

“Pooka?” the ninjas asked.

“I've heard about those,” Rose said, remembering them from her Huntsclan training, “They're magical beings skilled in enchantment.”

“Pooka? Didn't we used to have those on the Boiling Isles?” Amity asked the witches.

“Of course we used to,” Eda confirmed, “Nasty little things. They went extinct long ago.”

“It doesn't look the case here.” Sunset pointed out.

Jake explained, “Sunset's right. This one's real; a real threat. And those songs of his are mind-control spells.”

“Mind control?” Rarity asked with worry.

Mikey then got worried as he realized, “Dudes, we just watched...”

“Chillax, Mikey, we only got one small dose.” Jake reassured the turtle.

“But I bet the CMCs got a whole lot more.” Leo pointed out.

Raph notices Haley's angry face, “I get the feeling you've run into this Pooka before.”

“Oh, we sure have. Because I was a victim of his mind-control spells.” Haley admitted, much to the others surprise.

Jake explained, “It started when a video game convention came to town.”

“Yeah, it was great,” Spud said. “I got many prizes there while Trix met her special someone.”

Trix covered Spud's mouth, “We agreed to never talk about that. And for the record, there was nothing there.”

“Really? I remember you trying to find him, only for the guy to turn out to be a little boy.” Spud said.

Some of the others, like Raph, Casey, Rainbow, Eda, Trixie and Shini laughed.

Trix had a deadpan stare, “Yeah, yeah, I know. Turned out he was a little boy. Let's not talk about it, okay!”

“Man, love is blind,” Sunset remarked.

“As I was saying,” Jake continued with his story, “Everyone was going except me because I wasn’t allowed to go out on a school night. So I attempted to sneak out, but Haley came in and ratted me out to Mom and Dad.”

“Wow, you're such a tattletale.” Karai said to Haley with a smirk, causing Haley to blush.

“After that, Dad put in a special security system to keep me from sneaking out. I gave Haley an earful and mocked her for being a goody-goody.”

“I felt offended and told Jake about a show I secretly watched that dad wouldn't let me.”

“The Pooka?” Gus took a guess.

“Your dad’s a smart man.” Eda said.

“I egged on Haley to do it, and she did. Only she began to do more bad stuff, like stealing from Gramps' shop or from trucks. Thanks to Sun, we learned it was the show. The Pooka was hypnotizing the viewers. So we tracked the Pooka to the convention, where he was gathering his hoodlum troops. When he spotted us, he led the children down to the subway where they caused a lot of destruction. When the Pooka discovered Haley was a dragon, he took her with him and left the other kids behind. So I went after them while Spud, Trix and Sun dealt with the others.”

“What did you guys do?” Luz asked.

“Those dang kids were going crazy,” Trix explained. “Sun tried to calm them down with some spiritual calming magic, but it didn't work. That’s when Spud stepped in.”

“The situation was dire, so I had to make the ultimate sacrifice!” Spud dramatically said.

“What did you do?” Pinkie asked anxiously.

“I gave away all the cool items I got from the convention!” Spud said with drama.

“A noble sacrifice, dude.” Mikey said while putting his arm around Spud.

“And that snapped them out of the Pooka's spell?” Twilight asked.

“It sure did,” Trix confirmed.

Jake continued. “I managed to catch up with Haley and the Pooka and me and Haley fought. There was no hope of snapping her out of it, except for one thing. I ratted her out to mom and dad.”

“You snitched on her?” Karai asked in surprise.

“Haley ended up getting angry at the Pooka, blaming him for getting her in trouble.” Jake continued.

“I've never been in trouble before!” Haley said in anger.

“Well, a lot of kids get in trouble one way or another.” Raph pointed out.

“After that, I apologized to Haley for egging her on. And we ended up grounded for a long time.” Jake finished.

“So now the Pooka has returned and hypnotized the CMC.” Leo realized.

“It seems like it. The Pooka are known to thrive on mayhem and chaos.” Rose told them.

“And with the CMCs, he could get all the mayhem and chaos he could get with their ninja training at his command.” Shini pointed out.

“And I have a feeling your sisters aren't the only ones.” Amity said.

“She's right. There could be more people under his spell.” Leo agreed.

“So, what are we gonna do?” Applejack asked, worried about her sister.

“I called Fu, he's working on an antidote right now.” Jake said.

“I hope it works.” Rarity said with worry.

Jake heard his phone ping, which he then checked it, “That's Fu, antidote’s ready.”

“Then let's get the antidote and cure the CMCs,” Leo declared, “Along with anyone else under that little green freak's control.”

At the alleyway near Lao Shi's shop, the heroes met up with Fu, “Since you called me about the Pooka, I took the liberty in making a special antidote that'll snap your sisters out of it,” Fu explained as he presented a bag filled with patches, “These patches contain the antidote. Just stick them on their foreheads and it'll turn them back to normal.”

“Thank you, Fu Dog.” Rarity said, feeling hopeful that she'll get her sister back.

“But there are side effects.” Fu warned.

“What side effects?” Applejack asked anxiously.

Fu shrugged, “Nothing serious, just drowsiness, fatigue and short-term memory loss.”

That last one got Rainbow’s attention, “Short-term memory loss?”

“They'll most likely forget the stuff they did for the Pooka.” Fu said.

“Maybe that's for the best. Don't want them to remember the bad stuff they did for that creepy puppet.” Eda pointed out.

“Okay, so we have the antidote. Now, we just need to find them.” Leo pointed out.

“And even when we do, it's not going to be easy.” Amity said, remembering the fight the girls put up.

“Yeah, those little tykes put up a big fight.” Trix reminded.

“Yeah, they are strong together.” Keno pointed out.

That’s when Gus had an idea, “Wait, they're strong together. But what if we separate them?”

Everyone looked at Gus, realizing he had a point, “Gus, that's brilliant!” Sunset praised Gus' idea.

“So the plan's simple: we divide and conquer. Try to get the antidote patches onto them.” Leo declared.

“Now the question is, how do we find them?” Jake pointed out.

Luz agreed, “Yeah, this city is pretty big. It could take hours to…”

Suddenly they all heard what sounds like a loud engine revving along with a man screaming.

“Hey, my car!”

At that moment, a car sped past; inside, the CMC were laughing and cheering, while Applebloom was driving.

“Yee-haw! Wait till I'm sixteen, my butt!” Applebloom cheered, as she swerved on a left turn. Everyone stared dumbfounded at what they just witnessed.

“D-Did those three just steal a car?!” Trix stuttered

“Dude, that's like, super messed up!” Spud pointed out.

“And really dangerous.” Fluttershy agreed.

“The Pooka's spell’s getting worse.” Rose pointed out.

“We've got to stop those three, and fast before they hurt someone and themselves!” Leo said.

Soon, the Turtles, April and Casey got into the Shellraiser. The Rainbooms, Trixie, Spud, Rose, Ed and Em, got into the Party Wagon with Sunset at the wheel. The witches flew through the air on their staffs, Luz on Amity’s staff with her, and Jake and Haley in their dragon forms. Karai and Shini rode on Foot Clan motorcycles.

The CMCs were having fun driving until Applebloom noticed the others following them in the rear-view mirror. “Looks like we have company.”

“If it isn't the goody-goodies here to spoil our fun.” Scootaloo said

Sweetie Belle looked up to see the witches and dragons flying, “Along with those new friends of theirs,” Sweetie Belle turned to the back seat, “What shall we do, Pooka?”

In the back seat was a small green creature wearing a purple tunic and hat. It was the Pooka, “From what you told me, they're dangerous,” the Pooka said. Then he noticed the dragons and recognized them, “Oh no, not them. Step on it!” Applebloom accelerated the car. The ninjas in their vehicles watched.

“Applebloom's one fast driver.” Mikey pointed out.

“Really wish Gabby was here.” Casey said, remembering his crush's crazy driving skills.

“Or the Spy Racers.” Mikey added.

“Where did she even learn to drive like that?” Sunset wondered.

Donnie then remembered, “Rarity?”

Rarity felt offended, “Why would you insist it was me?”

“Because you taught Bright Eyes.” Donnie reminded.

“Okay, fine. But I would never teach my sister or her friends to drive underage.” Rarity said.

“It doesn't matter who taught them; we gotta catch up to them.” Leo pointed out. No one noticed Casey's nervous face.

They kept driving. While in the air, the witches and Jake flew after them, “Maybe I can learn to ride one of these?” Gus asked, pointing to the car.

But the others were quick, “No!”

Willow quickly interfered, “I got it!” Willow used her magic to grow plants from the ground, but they swerved around it.

“They’ll stop for this!” Gus used his illusion magic to create a fake stop sign in the middle of the road, but they ignored it and went past it. The others deadpanned at Gus’s idea. “Or they won’t.”

Luz then thought of something, “I have an idea. Amity, get closer.” Amity flew lower towards the car. Once they were next to the vehicle, Luz used her mist glyph to create a mist, while Amity used her abomination slime to slip the car, causing it to spin out of control.

The car crashed into a nearby alleyway. The gang caught up to them as they exited their vehicles and gently approached the car.

“Alright, get ready to jump them.” Leo whispered as they approached. But when they got close, they saw the vehicle was gone.

“They’re gone.” Rose pointed out.

“They must’ve escaped.” Donnie said.

“So now what?” Applejack asked anxiously.

Eda then noticed some Abomination goop on the ground, producing some footprints. “Look, footprints.”

“They must’ve stepped on some of Amity’s leftover abomination goo.” Twilight theorized.

“We can use it to find them.” Raph pointed out.

“Good work, Amity.” Karai praised the witch. Amity blushed a bit. Luz gave her girlfriend a wink and a side hug.

The gang followed the tracks which led them to the park. There they see a group of little kids gathered. Each one of them was facing the Pooka.

“Guess the theory about the CMC's not being the only ones is correct.” Donnie said.

“How many are there?” Fluttershy wondered.

“Definitely fewer than last time.” Jake pointed out.

“I'd say around twenty.” Twilight assumed.

“I hope we have enough patches.” Trixie said.

“Don't worry, Fu created thirty.” Jake said.

Mikey then noticed the Pooka, “I’m gonna take a guess and say that little green dude is the Pooka.”

“Yep, that's him.” Jake answered. Haley looked at the Pooka with anger.

Leo turned to everyone. “Alright, everyone, remember the plan; we divide and conquer. Applejack, Casey, Willow Raph, Sunset, you take Applebloom. Rarity, Amity, Karai, Rose, Donnie, you take Sweetie Belle. Rainbow, Gus, Mikey, Pinkie, deal Scootaloo. Jake, Haley, Luz, King, Eda, you take care of the Pooka. Everyone else, try to get as many patches on those kids as possible.”

“But try not to hurt them too badly.” Twilight expressed concern.

“Yes, that’s still my darling sister out there.” Rarity said.

“Oh, I’m not worried about hurting them,” Mikey said, “Whatever we dish out, they can handle it.”

Everyone agreed with Leo's plan. They left their hiding place and approached the Pooka and his minions.

“Hey, Pooka! Remember us!”

The Pooka looked at the heroes, “Not you people!”

“We're gonna give you one chance, Pooka!” Leo declared. “Release the CMC, and all these kids, or we'll make you!”

“You can't stop my fun!” Pooka then turned to the CMC, “You three protect me. Everyone else, follow me!”

Pooka fled with the other kids behind him, while the CMC stood facing the gang.

“We're not letting you take another step.” Applebloom said.

“We can't let you hurt the great Pooka!” Sweetie Belle declared.

“You’re gonna have to go through us.” Scootaloo said as the CMC unleashed their weapons.

“Even they have weapons?” Gus asked surprised.

“Why does that terrify me?” Willow added.

The heroes looked ready to fight. Applejack stepped forward and said, “Applebloom, we don’t want to hurt you.”

“She’s right, Sweetie Belle,” Rarity said, “This isn’t you. That green creepy little thing is doing this to you.”

“But we have the antidote,” Rainbow informed them, “Just let us give it to you, and you’ll return to being the sisters we know and love.”

The CMC faces softened for a bit before turning hard again, “Not happening, sis!” Applebloom declared.

“We’re gonna have our fun.” Sweetie Belle said.

“Just like the Pooka wanted.” Scootaloo added.

“Sorry, girls,” Leo said to the CMC, “But this is for your own good. Now Luz!”

Luz slammed a few light glyphs on the ground, causing the girls to go blind for a second before releasing a mist glyph, causing the CMC to lose their vision.

Applebloom wondered where she was, “Sweetie Belle?! Scootaloo, where are you?!”

“They’re not here, sis.”

Applebloom looked to see Applejack, Casey, Raph, Willow, and Sunset, “I don’t need them to take you.” Applebloom charged with her tanto. But Applejack blocked with her claws.

Raph then attempted to kick the girl while Casey skated to punch her, but Applebloom flipped over them, causing them to hit each other accidentally.

“Nice try, slowpokes!” Applebloom taunted.

Just then, Applebloom felt something tug her arms. She looked down to see a vine dragging her arm from the ground.

“Free yourself from this.” Willow said as she used her magic.

“Oh, I will, elf ears.” Applebloom used her tanto to slice the vine, freeing her arm. But Applebloom failed to notice Sunset coming towards her.

Sunset leg swept Applebloom, which she recovered quickly and blocked Sunset’s kunai with her tanto.

While fighting, Applebloom tried to get underneath Sunset's skin, “For the record, we may have been sorry about the Anon-A-Miss incident, but you deserved it.”

But Sunset wasn't falling for it, “Oh, I may have. Just like you deserve this.” Sunset kicked Applebloom away. “Now, Willow!”

As Applebloom got up, more vines tangled around the girl. “What the?”

“Time to take your medicine!” Casey got close and slapped the patch on Applebloom's head.

Applebloom started to twitch before falling unconscious. Everyone recovered as Applejack held her unconscious sister.

“Oh, Applebloom.” the cow girl said, feeling bad for her sister.

Sunset placed her fingers on her neck, checking her pulse. “She's got a normal pulse. She'll be okay.”

“We did what we had to do for her.” Willow consoled.

“And we got the patch on her. We freed her.” Casey added.

“Y'all are right.” Applejack said, still holding her sister.

“Let's just hope the others are having better luck,” Raph stated, thinking of the others.

Sweetie Belle flipped over Donnie, who tried to strike her, “Sweetie Belle, this is for your own good!” Donnie said as he tried hit her with his staff, but Sweetie Belle grabbed it with her claws and jabbed Donnie with his own staff.

Rose attempted to kick Sweetie Belle, but the girl jumped over it and kicked Rose's standing leg.

“You're gonna have to do better than that!” Sweetie Belle taunted.

“Okay, you're starting to frustrate me.” Rose said with a face she'd make during her old Huntsgirl days.

Karai transformed into her snake form and attempted to wrap Sweetie Belle, but the girl dropped before she could be wrapped. Then she grabbed her snake arm and pulled her forward before kicking her.

Rarity then fought her sister. She attempted several blows at her sister, but Sweetie Belle kept blocking.

“You can't stop me, sis.” Sweetie Belle said.

“Sweetie, I love you very much, but this needs to stop!” Rarity declared.

“And what are you gonna do about it?” Sweetie Belle said.

“Something I’d never thought I'd do.” Rarity answered.

“Oh, and what's that?”

Rarity smirked, “Get dirty.”

Sweetie Belle was confused, “What?”

“Now, Amity!”

The two found themselves engulfed in Amity's abomination slime. When the slime dissipated, Rarity and Sweetie Belle were coated in the substance, with Sweetie Belle's patch on her head. “It worked,” Amity said as she joined the two.

“Thank you, Amity,” Rarity thanked the witch as she held her sister.

“Your sister is one tough girl.” Rose pointed out.

“Mikey trained her well.” Donnie said as well.

“I’m just glad that Sweetie Belle will be alright.” Rarity said as she held her sister.

Scootaloo rolled out of the way of Pinkie's chain, “Any chance you could put the patch on?” Pinkie asked as she dodged Scootaloo's strike, “Please?” She dodged another strike, “Pretty please?” Another strike, “Pretty, pretty please with a cherry on top?”

Scootaloo then roundhouse kicked Pinkie away, “I'll take that as a no.”

“Who's next?” Scootaloo dared.

“Booyakasha!” Mikey dared. The turtle swung his nunchucks, but used her knife to disarm him of one his chucks. Mikey kicked Scootaloo, but she grabbed his foot and pushed it back.

“You taught me that, remember?” Scootaloo taunted.

“And I taught you too well,” Mikey admitted, “But you never learned to watch your six.”

“What?”

She failed to notice Rainbow behind her as she used the stick of her weapon to put Scootaloo in a hold.

“Sorry kid, but I'm not a huge fan of the new you.” Rainbow said as Mikey came forward with the patch.

But Scootaloo stomped on Rainbow's foot, allowing the girl to free herself and deliver a palm strike to Rainbow, pushing her into Mikey.

“Nice try,” Scootaloo said, “Now if you'll excuse me, I got to get to the Pooka.”

But just then, Scootaloo was surrounded by Pinkie Pie.... Thousands of Pinkie Pies.

“What the?” Scootaloo said in confusion.

“Don't mind us.” one of the Pinkie's said.

“Yeah...” another Pinkie said.

“We're here...”

“Too confuse you...”

“While Gus...”

“Get's close...”

Scootaloo got so confused, “What?” Just then, Scootaloo's eyes widened as she started to twitch. The Pinkies disappeared, except for one, the real Pinkie. Gus also appeared right next to Scootaloo, and Scootaloo suddenly had the patch on her head.

“Never underestimate a great illusionist.” Gus said as Scootaloo fell unconscious, but Gus caught her.

Mikey and Rainbow caught up to them as Rainbow took over holding Scootaloo.

“Nice job, Gus.” Mikey said, offering a fist bump.

“Thanks.” Gus returned the fist.

“Just glad it was an illusion,” Rainbow admitted while holding the unconscious Scootaloo, “One Pinkie Pie is all we need.”

“Of course,” Pinkie said. But then realized what she just said, “Hey!”

“Anyway, just glad that we have the old Scootaloo back.” Rainbow said as she held her.

The Pooka ran with the other kids following him, “Come on, gang, let's paint this city red!” The kids cheered.

“Actually, I prefer the city color the way it is.” The Pooka was then heard a “Weh,” and was blasted into the air. Once the Pooka landed, he looked up to see Jake, Haley, King, Eda and Luz.

The Pooka instantly recognized Haley, “Oh, hey it's you... uh, whatever your name is. Help me.”

Haley just scowled, “So you never bothered to learn my name last time.” The Pooka backed up nervously.

“Brainwashing children to do all this damage?” Luz pointed out, not happy.

“You are one bad puppet.” Eda said as her hands became Harpy form.

“Now, now, let's not get so hasty.” Pooka then turned only to face King.

“Not so tough without your minions, huh,” King taunted the Pooka.

The Pooka then took a good look at King and said, “No, it can't be. It's not possible. You’re supposed to be extinct!”

King was caught off-guard by the Pooka’s words. “Wait? What?” But before Pooka could say anything, he was punched by Haley.

“That was for getting me in trouble the last time. And I never get in trouble.”

Luz then knelt down and used a plant glyph to tie up the Pooka with vines as he regained consciousness.

Pooka struggled with the binds, “This isn't over. Gang, help me!”

“Yeah, your minions won't be helping you.” Eda said as she pointed the Pooka to what she was looking at.

The Pooka saw Leo, April, Shini, Twilight, Fluttershy, Trix, Spud, Ed and Em. Surrounding them were the kids, unconscious and with the patches on their heads.

“Man, these kids were as tough as the CMC.” Trix said as she and the others placed the kids in comfortable positions.

“Well done on that distraction, Ed and Em.” Spud said to the twins.

“Awe shucks.” Edric said.

“It was nothing.” Emira replied.

April used her powers, “Yep, the kids minds are turning back to normal.”

The Pooka looked mad, “No. This isn't over. I will have fun. I will...” Luz placed another plant glyph on the Pooka, causing the vines to cover his mouth and shutting him up.

“That's better,” Luz said, “I can finally hear myself think again.”

Just then, the others came towards them. They were carrying the unconscious CMC.

“I see you managed to cure them.” Leo said.

“Yeah, but they put up a good fight.” Donnie admitted.

“I taught them well.” Mikey boasted, with the others scowling at him.

Jake seized the Pooka, declaring, “I’ll take this freak to the council to handle.”

“Good idea, Jake,” Leo agreed, “Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow Dash, you take the CMC to the lair. Everyone else, let's get these kids to the nearest police station. The cops can help locate their families.”

Sometime later, the heroes were gathered in the lair. They had secretly handled the kids and took the Pooka to the council. Now, they were watching the CMC, who were sleeping on special mats. Just then, the girls were starting the wake up.

“Applebloom?” Applejack asked as her sister woke up.

“Applejack?” Applebloom said, coming to.

“Oh, Applebloom.” Applejack hugged her sister. Rarity and Rainbow Dash did the same with theirs.

“Oh, Sweetie Belle.”

“Welcome back, Scoot.”

The girls were confused, “What happened?” Applebloom asked.

“Where did we go?” Scootaloo wondered.

“Why are we in the Turtle’s lair?” Sweetie Belle asked, noticing where they were.

“It’s a long story. But welcome back.” Leo informed the girls.

Applebloom noticed the others that they’d never seen before, “Who’re these guys?” she asked.

Pinkie took over, “Oh, these are our new friends. Jake, Rose, Trix, Spud, Haley, Luz, Eda, King, Amity, Willow, Gus, Edric, Emira and Hooty.”

“Nice to meet you.” Luz greeted them.

“Now that it’s over,” Applejack said, “This is my sister, Applebloom.”

“And this is my darling little sister, Sweetie Belle.” Rarity introduced her sister.

“And this is Scootaloo,” Rainbow said, “My sister figure and my number one fan.”

After that brief introduction, they got the CMC on the couch, “What’s the last thing you remember?” Leo asked the girls.

The girls thought for a second, “I remember we were watching that Pooka show that was airing.” Applebloom explained.

“Yeah, it was a funny show.” Scootaloo admitted.

“But during one time we watched it; I don’t know, I just felt weird.” Sweetie Belle admitted.

“Yeah, I felt a bit off as well.” Applebloom recalled.

“Same here.” Scootaloo said.

The heroes looked at each other awkwardly. Jake then said, “Yeah, the thing is, girls, that wasn’t a puppet.”

The gang told the girls about how the Pooka brainwashed them and how they fought them. The girls were shocked by what they did. They then felt sad for what they did.

“We did all that?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“We’re so sorry for what we did.” Applebloom apologized.

Applejack placed her arm around her sister, “Don’t worry sis, it wasn’t you.”

“She’s right, squirt,” Rainbow said to Scootaloo, “It was all that Pooka.”

“And if it makes you girls feel better,” Rarity began to say, “Some of us have experienced being mind-controlled by someone before.”

“Like with Raphaela?” Mikey pointed.

“Thank you for the reminder, Michelangelo.” Rarity said with a deadpan,

“At least you girls got the antidote from a patch.” Keno said.

Sunset got mad remembering, “The cure for Raphaela’s mind control involved us drinking monkey pee.”

“Eeeww!” Team Dragon, the CMC and Luz were disgusted. The witches were just stood there.

“What’s a monkey?” Gus asked.

Rarity went straight to the point, “The point is, you’re not the first. We’re just glad it’s all over.”

The CMC calmed down a bit, knowing that their friends were right, “Thank you for helping us.” Scootaloo thanked everyone.

“No problem.” Leo replied with a smile.

Mikey and Spud noticed King was looking confused and bothered of what the Pooka said to him.

“Little demon dude, you alright?” Mikey asked.

“Something bugging you there?” Spud asked.

Luz, Amity, Hooty, Eda, Fluttershy, Edric and Emira looked curious of what was bothering King.

“Did that Pooka say anything about you buddy?” Luz asked in concern.

“If he insulted you about your looks or your horns, he won’t be liking what’s inside me!” Hooty angrily said, about wishing to eat him.

“No! No. It wasn’t an insult about me or my horns.” King corrected before he looked away in uncertainty.

“Well, what did he say about you?” Amity asked.

King was unsure if he would tell them, but he couldn’t hold it in. “It's that… that Pooka said that I was supposed to be extinct.”

The others were confused by what he heard, “You? Extinct?” Emira asked with a raised eyebrow.

“What?” Spud said in disbelief.

The little demon looked at his friends. “Exactly. What did he mean by that? I’ve never met that little green creep until now and yet he sounded like he knew something about me and that I wasn’t supposed to exist.”

His friends looked at each other and didn’t have the answers, “I don’t think we got what he meant.” Edric answered.

“Whatever he was saying, I didn’t like what he said that you were supposed to be extinct.” Fluttershy said with displeasure.

“Yeah. You’re as real as real can be.” Emira smiled at him.

Mikey grinned with support, “And you got us little horned dude. That is also what is real in your life.”

“Maybe you will get the answers sooner or later there buddy.” Spud spoke up with a confident tone.

“Whatever that little green jerk meant by that, this is another piece of the puzzle. And we’re always going to keep finding more pieces until we got every last one to show us and you, of what kind of demon you are King.” Luz said with a smile of assurance as she bent down and placed a hand on his shoulder.

“If my girlfriend has the guts to help you find the answers you deserve, you’ll always have our support to the end.” Amity spoke up with her twin siblings nodding in agreement.

Though the Twins were confused of the meaning of the puzzle metaphor, “Whatever this puzzle is.” Edric said as his twin sister only shrugged.

Eda gave a smile of her own. “Count me in King. If my kids want answers of the whole puzzle of what they are, I’ll give them my upmost support for them.” The Owl Lady winked at him.

“The secrets of whatever you are won’t stay hidden in the dark forever. Hoot!” Hooty spoke with determination.

“Whatever the truth about you wanna find, it will all be worth it.” Fluttershy said with a soft smile.

Hearing these words from the friends he knew and the ones of this new world dimension, King was feeling comforted and grateful to have the best people he has. Even though, while he now knows of where he was born at, he still had no clue of his past long before he was born and wanted to know what kind of demon he was, he will always appreciate those who will continually be by his side and those offering their support to him.

The little demon smiled at them. “Thank you everyone.”

The CMC stayed in the lair for a day to recover. The group told the girls what they’d been up to and how they met the witches and Team Dragon. Scootaloo was impressed by Jake and Haley’s transformation. Sweetie Belle adored King, much to his chagrin. And Applebloom loved hearing about the Demon Realm from the witches.

After a day, the CMC felt better and decided they wanted to go home. So Donnie would use his portal ray to send them back to Canterlot City.

“You sure you don’t wanna stick around?” Sunset asked the girls.

“Yeah, we could use the help against Chang, Kikimora and Finn.” Jake pointed out.

“And we would’ve loved to help out.” Sweetie Belle admitted.

“But after all that, we just want to go home.” Scootaloo said.

“That’s alright, girls.” April said.

“Well, it was lovely to meet you.” Luz said to the CMC.

“Thanks. It was nice to meet all of you too.” Applebloom said to their new friends, who returned the favor.

“But before you go,” Raph said to the girls. “The next time you watch a new show. Don’t watch anything with a little green puppet.”

“Agreed.” Sweetie Belle said.

“Don’t have to tell us, twice.” Applebloom agreed.

“That’s fine,” Scootaloo said, “We prefer to giant green turtles instead.”

The turtles were surprised by that. Mikey felt flattered, “Aw, thank you.” Everyone laughed at that. Things were looking good for now.

Author's Note

This chapter was courtesy of Red Tagg

Three Heroic Groups

Beyond planet earth. Beyond the solar system. Beyond Equestria. Even beyond the ten dimensions themselves. There existed another world of magic and monsters. And it all existed on a place called the Boiling Isles. The Boiling Isles was actually the corpse of colossal creature the people of that world knew as a Titan. And on that island existed monsters of many shapes and sizes and the beings there were all witches or wizards. And humans have never set foot in that world. Well... At least one did.

In a market were several figures looking for stuff in dumpsters or alleys. The first was Luz Noceda; the resident human girl who went through a portal to the Boiling Isles and decided to stick around and learn how to be a witch. With her was Eda Clawthorne; better known as the Owl Lady who had a reputation around the land as being the only witch who used what the others referred to as 'wild magic'. With them was a little gray furred dog-like creature that had a horned skull for a head and wore a collar. Everyone knew him as King because of his self proclaimed title as King of Demons. On Eda's back was a wooden backpack with a little owl's face sticking out. It was her house demon Hooty who decided to join the group in town by using his travel pack.

Accompanying the four were Luz's three friends, Willow; the witch who specialized in plants, Gus; the wizard who specialized in illusions, and Amity Blight; Luz's self proclaimed awesome girlfriend. With them were Amity's older twin siblings Edric and Emira.

Luz looked through a dumpster and sighed, “Finding new pieces to build a new portal to the human world is harder than I thought.”

King popped his head out of the dumpster, “Well, on the plus side, at least I'm finding some good eats!” he held up a half eaten doughnut and ate it making Luz smile seeing he was enjoying himself.

Eda walked over, “Relax, you two. We'll find the right stuff we need or my name isn't Eda the Owl lady!” she declared dramatically.

“But your name is Eda.” Hooty stretched up.

“It's a figure of speech, Hooty!” Eda used her finger to push Hooty's face away from hers.

Over by the others, they weren't having much luck either, “At this rate we'll never find the right pieces.” Gus sighed.

“But we have too!” Amity said desperately before shirking back and blushing in embarrassment.

“Amity?” Willow asked in concern.

“I mean, we owe it to Luz, and we can't let her down.” Amity corrected herself sheepishly before walking over to another dumpster. Her sibs noticing her odd behavior when it concerns Luz even for her knew something was up. Emira decided to get to the bottom of it.

She walked over to Amity, and spoke, “Mittens, is there something you're not telling us?”

Amity seeing Emira and knowing she wouldn't stop until she got the answers just spoke, “I just feel bad losing the portal Key to the Golden guard. That had plenty of Titan's Blood in there. Even though I got some of it for Luz to use. We could still have more of it, if I didn't give it to that scrawny head guard!”

“So this is for you to make up for it?” Emira guessed.

“I have to do it, Em. For Luz.”

Emira smiled and ruffled her sister's purple hair, “You do whatcha gotta do, sis.”

Amity smiled, “Thanks.” and the two sisters started looking in the dumpster together.

As King dug deeper into the dumpster he found something that was metal with three dark octagon shapes combined.

“Hey, guys!” King called, as he popped out of the dumpster.

Everyone hearing the little demon rushed over, “What is it?” Luz asked.

“Look what I found!” King showed them the object.

“Ooh, what is it?” Gus asked.

“No idea.” King answered bluntly.

“Is it some kind of magical object?” Edric wondered while looking closely.

“Eda?” Luz asked showing her the object.

“Never seen that in my life.” she admitted.

“Well, if it's not an ingredient for the portal, then it's useless.” Amity said.

“Not so fast, bossy boots,” Eda stopped her, “This could still make for a good price to some lucky sucker.” she smirked.

“All this searching is making me hungry, can we go eat?” King asked hopefully.

“King, you've been eating dumpster food since we started looking.” Willow reminded him.

“What's your point?” he asked.

“He does bring a good point.” Gus admitted.

“Alright, kids. Let's take five.” Eda suggested.

“How can we literally take one of the numbers?” Gus asked in confusion making Eda roll her eyes.

So they walked through the market together, as Luz continued to toy with the object King found, “This thing doesn't look magic-like. It almost feels sci-fi-like.” she told herself.

Amity walked Luz making her blush, “So figured it out yet?”

“Oh, Amity. Nothing yet. But I have this gut feeling there's something special about this thing,” she tapped it before tapping the center octagon making all three glow purple, “Huh?”

The group looked back and saw the object Luz had levitated out of her hand and opened up projecting a purple glowing triangular gate.

“What is it?” Willow asked in awe.

Luz cautiously put her hand through it before pulling it out, “I don't believe it. But I think this is a portal!”

“A portal?!” the group asked in surprise.

“Does that mean this could be your ticket home?” Gus asked.

“It's possible.” Luz admitted.

“Let's try it and find out!” King suggested.

The group looked curious about doing it, but knew the only way to find out where it would lead had to take a chance. Before they could enter it...

“Hold it!”

The stopped in place before seeing Kikimora in her Abomaton with several cover guards at her side.

Eda groaned, “Kiki, you really know how to ruin a day!”

“If that object can make a portal than I am declaring it as property of Emperor Belos!” she declared.

“No fair, I found it first!” King argued while shaking a paw.

“Be silent you little runt!” Kiki ordered.

“You know you're not exactly on the tall side yourself.” Eda snarked making Kiki growl.

“Get them and secure that portal maker!”

The coven guards attacked the group who spread out. Amity started using some abomination goo she carried on her to create her own abomination to attack. Willow using her plant magic started conjuring vines from under the ground to swat some guards away, while Gus and the Blight Twins used illusion magic to distract more guards.

Eda and Luz were using glyph magic against Kiki and her aboma-ton, while King used his sonic howl to push it back.

As they fought the portal that remained open started sucking in anything close to it, which was all of them.

“What's happening?!” Kiki demanded.

“The portal's pulling us in!” Luz cried, as they tried running for it, but the pull was so strong they were all getting sucked in.

Watching from an alley was someone wearing a cloak before they ran ahead and jumped into the portal before it closed and the object fell to the ground.

Everyone flew through a purple vortex screaming before the portal opened up and everyone dropped out landing in an alley way.

“Oh, that hurt.” Luz rubbed her head.

“I can't feel my toes! Hoot!” Hooty panicked.

“You don't have toes.” King reminded him dryly, while getting up.

“Oh, right.”

As everyone got up, Kiki and the coven guards stared Eda and the kids down, “No matter where we are, I'll still bring you back to Emperor Belos. And he will award me gratefully.

“Not today, Kiki!” Eda tossed a beaker with a liquid at them and upon hitting the ground it shattered releasing smoke blinding them. When the smoke cleared, the good guys were gone, much to Kiki's anger.

Eda and the kids after escaping Kiki and the coven guards ran for it, before stopping at the end of an alley and looked out seeing they were in a city with tall buildings, cars driving down the streets, and ordinary people walking about.

“No way.” Gus gasped.

“Is-is this really?” Amity asked.

“I-I think we're in the human realm.” Luz gasped, as they all looked at each other.

Down in the Turtles lair, the turtles and the Rainbooms were busy training in the dojo. Accompanying the Rainbooms was their classmate Trixie who was currently in the middle of a spar with Rainbow Dash who wasn't holding back not even for her.

“Explain to us again why Trixie wanted to spar with us?” Raph asked Applejack.

“She wants to improve her physical strength.” Applejack explained.

“Especially after how Wallflower kicked her butt the last time she was in a spar.” Pinkie smiled.

“I heard that!” Trixie called to her, before getting knocked to the floor.

“You need to focus, Trixie!” Rainbow ordered her.

Trixie pouted and crossed her arms, “Why couldn't Blade be here so he could be my sparing partner?”

Sunset answered while leaning against the wall, “Because he has other things to do.”

“More important than moi?” Trixie asked.

The girls and the turtles sighed with a shake of their heads. Fugitoid spoke up to lighten the mood, “Well, at least she's doing better than she did before you started training with her.”

"And to think she only came with us because she wanted to do some street magic in New York for bigger audiences." Rarity told the turtles.

Suddenly April and Casey burst in, “Guys, girls!” April began.

“You might wanna see this!” Casey said, as the crew were concerned before following them to the TV where the news was on.

“This is Carlos Chiang O'Brien Gambe with this breaking news bulletin!” the newsman began, as the teens listened, “Disgraced supposed monster-hunter Abigail Finn has broken out of jail late last night and is on the loose. Be warned people, this lady is insane!”

“Oh, this is terrific!” Donnie said in sarcasm.

“That's the lady you dealt with during that Green Man incident?” Trixie asked.

“Yeah, the same lady who came close to exposing us.” Mikey added.

“Because you-” Raph started only for Leo to grab his arm and shake his head firmly, “Made up for your mistake and that's all that matters.” he finished.

“We should really look into this,” Twilight suggested, “If she happens across any of the Mutanimals she could mistake them for monsters and have them sent to labs to be experimented on.”

Fluttershy gasped, “Not Slash!”

“Or my Leatherhead!” Pinkie cried.

“Or Mona!” Raph gasped.

“And moreso, if she were to find the lair that would expose us too.” Leo put in.

“So let's go catch Finn and send her back to the slammer!” Rainbow said with excitement.

Leo nodded before turning to Trixie, “Trixie, are you up for a little on the job training?”

Trixie smirked, “The Great and Powerful Ninja Trixie is on it!”

“Don't call yourself that.” Raph said dryly.

“Let's move out, ninjas!” Leo ordered, as they grabbed their weapons with Trixie taking her own bisento axe, and headed up top.

Meanwhile back on the surface at New York's skatepark was another individual who had black, spiky hair with green highlights. He wore a red jacket which conceals a white t-shirt, blue cargo shorts, and gray shoes. This was Jake Long whom held a deep secret very few people knew about. He was the American Dragon; the Magical protector of New York. He was enjoying himself doing tricks with his skateboard while appreciating the company of his two best friends Trixie and Spud, and his girlfriend Rose.

“Whoo! That's the way, Jakey!” Trix cheered, as Jake did a trick.

“That's my dude!” Spud cheered.

Rose smiled watching Jake. Though previously she was raised under he eye of the magical creature hunter known as the Huntsmen; leader of the Huntsclan who trained her to be a ruthless hunter of magical creatures. Especially dragons. But after learning who the American Dragon was she could never bring herself to hurt the boy she grew to love.

Jake deciding to take a breather sat down beside Rose as they watched Spud and Trixie ride their boards, “It's pretty sweet you and your family are visiting from Hong-Kong, Rose.”

“Yeah. It's great to be back.” Rose admitted, while looking around in nostalgia.

“So, how have you been feeling? You know after regaining your memories?” Jake asked in concern.

“It's strange. I mean I still have the memories of the life I lived if the Huntsclan never took me, and yet I still have the memories of the life I had when they did. Like those two sets of memories coexist in me.” she explained.

“That's gotta feel whacked. Like you lived two separate lives. And I'm not just talking about your time as a student and as Huntsgirl.”

“Right.” Rose giggled.

“Still, I'm glad to have you back in my life.” Jake smiled.

“Me too.” Rose smiled back as the two leaned in ready to kiss.

Before they could connect a magical telegram appeared before them startling them both, “Oh, man!” Jake complained.

Spud and Trixie stopped their boarding and hurried over, “Yo, what's all this?” Trix asked.

Jake unraveled the scroll, “It's a message from gramps. Oh, no!”

“Oh, no, what?” Spud asked.

Jake spoke to them, “Looks like our old dragon council traitor Chang's broken out of jail.”

“Oh, dang!” Trix gasped.

“But how?” Spud wondered.

“Well, you remember last time we fought her after defeating the dark dragon, the council stripped her of her dragon chi and sent her to this city's prison as a means of being clsoe enough for us to keep an eye on. But it looks like someone got her chi back to her and she's escaped and has a new partner.”

“Who is it?” Rose asked.

“Someone named Abigail Finn.” Jake read.

“Hmm.” Rose pondered.

“Hey, Rose, ya know her?” Spud asked.

“Yeah, girl, what's up?” Trix asked.

“I heard of her. She's supposed to be a supposed monster hunter but was deemed insane by her colleagues.”

“If only she had any idea creatures like that really existed.” Jake chuckled, before checking the message, “Anyway the council believes she still somewhere in the city and wants me to try and find her and capture her.”

“Well, you can count on me to help.” Rose offered.

“Us too!” Trix put in.

“Oh, yeah!” Spud pumped a fist.

Jake smiled, “Thanks, guys. Look out, Chang! The AM Drag Crew is comin' to get ya!”

Friends from the Bronx

In the Turtles lair one morning, the Hex Squad had gotten up and got ready along with the Rainbooms. As the group was enjoying a morning breakfast courtesy of Applejack and Pinkie, Leo spoke up to their guests from the Boiling Isles.

“So how you all enjoying your stay in the lair?”

“Well, despite the smell it's not so bad.” Gus answered.

“And at least it's comfy.” Willow admitted.

“Yeah, we felt the same way when we first stayed down here.” Rainbow said.

"I had to stay down here for awhile myself." April added.

King sighed, “It's ok, but I miss waking up to Francois and Jean Luc at my side.” Luz patted his head in comfort.

“Who're Francois and Jean Luc?” Rarity wondered.

“Francois is King's stuffed bunny.” Luz explained.

“Oh, that's so cute.” Fluttershy cooed.

“He's the only one who truly understands me.” King added.

“And Jean-Luc is... well, King's servant.” Luz finished.

“Servant?” Twilight asked.

Eda spoke up, “That's quite a story. You see I discovered King several years ago when I ventured into this old lair. Where I discovered him. At first I assumed he was just some abandoned dog so I decided to take him home with me. That's when this creature attacked me.”

“Dear me.” Fugitoid gasped.

“We escaped and I had been raising King since.”

Luz spoke, “When King talked to me about it, we traveled there as well to find answers surrounding him. We sort of ran into the same creature.”

“So what happened?” Sunset wondered.

“We found out that the place Eda found King was where he was born,” Luz explained, “Before he was hatched, King's father used magic to animate the creature into being his servant and protect him.”

“What about King's dad?” Mikey asked.

“We don't know what happened.” Luz sighed.

Eda continued, “The thing wasn't attacking us because it was violent. It attacked us because it thought we were a threat to King.”

“But I managed to take control of Jean-Luc making him stand down. When we tried taking him back with us, he lost it's mobility and became lifeless since the magic surrounding the lair was the thing keeping him alive. So I just kept him around as a friend.”

“So why call you King?” Raph asked.

Eda explained, “When I found him I saw him building these little rock sculptures and I thought he was like a King and they were his subjects. That was actually his first word so I stuck with it. Over time I played along with his claim that he was supposedly the king of demons.”

“This little guy, a demon king?” Raph scoffed.

“Hey, I'd make an excellent ruler!” King protested, but calmed down, “Since I learned the truth I still had no idea what type of demon I really was.”

“Type?” Pinkie wondered.

“Yeah, there's lots of types of demons where we're from. Hoot-hoot.” Hooty explained.

“Hooty tried to help me find out what kind I was, but I wasn't exactly proving to be any of the classes we knew. But I thanks to him I discovered I have a power of my own.” the little demon explained.

“What kind of power?” Spike asked.

“I can create a super sonic howl just by-” Luz clamped his mouth shut.

“King! Let's not use that in the lair.”

“Yeah, the last thing we want is the house getting brought down on us.” Donnie put in.

“Eh, I'll have my chance to use is anyway.” King shrugged.

“Alright, you guys eat up. We got some friends up top we want to introduce you to.” Rainbow explained.

“What kind of friends?” Edric asked.

“You'll find out.” Sunset replied, as the Hex Squad continued to eat.

Afterward they went up top and met up with April, Casey, Keno, Karai, Shini, and the Am Drag Crew. Soon they headed off to another part of New York.

“So these other friends you guys know live all the way here in the Bronx?” Jake asked.

“They sure do.” Raph confirmed.

“This place is called the Bronx?” Gus asked.

“New York is divided up into five major districts, and the Bronx is one of them.” Keno explained.

“Then what're the other four?” Amity inquired.

Twilight explained, “There's also Manhattan, Brooklyn, Queens, and Staten Island.”

“And they all make up the whole city?” Willow asked surprised.

“Precisely.” Fugitoid confirmed.

“That's incredible.” Emira admitted.

“That's NYC for ya.” Trix replied.

“I wonder in which district would I get the biggest audience for my show?” Trixie wondered, as April and Karai rolled their eyes.

Soon they stopped before a warehouse, “What's this place?” Spud asked.

“This is where our other friends live.” Leo explained.

“Some place.” Fu said sarcastically.

Ignoring Fu's sarcasm, the group walked to the side door and looked up at the security camera with Mikey and Pinkie waving hi to it. When they heard the door unlocked they were permitted inside. The Hex Squad and the Am Drag crew looked around seeing the place had computer monitors, a training area, a kitchen, etc.

“Not a bad set up.” Eda admitted.

“So who're these friends who live here?” Willow asked the turtles and Rainbooms.

“That'd be us.” came a new voice.

The newcomers saw the Mutanimals appear on scene. When the Hex Squad saw Slash among them, they flashed back to their encounter with Hun when they first arrived in the city.

“Giant turtle mutant!” Luz shrieked, as she and Amity were prepared to attack only for Raph and Fluttershy to block them.

“No don't!” Fluttershy pleaded.

“They're our friends! You can trust them!” Raph assured them.

The two looked to the Mutanimals who nodded, as the girls stood down, “Sorry, but the last time we saw a big mutant turtle like this guy here he tried to attack us.” Luz said while motioning to Slash.

“You must mean Hun.” Slash suspected, “Well, I assure you, I'm nothing like him.”

"I can attest to that." Keno confirmed.

“So who are you guys?” Jake asked.

“We're the Mighty Mutanimals. And I'm Slash. And this here is my team.”

“Leatherhead. Delighted to meet you.” the gator mutant greeted.

“Dr. Tyler Rockwell. Charmed.” the monkey mutant said with a few monkey noises.

“I'm Pigeon Pete!” Pete said before taking a bite out of a baguette.

Hooty gasped at the sight of him, “A fellow bird!” he stretched from his birdhouse pack and circled around Pete a few times much to the mutants surprise.

“Well, and who're you?”

“I'm Hooty, nice to meetcha!”

“Aw, Hooty made a friend.” Luz cooed.

“Great, another one of him.” Eda said in sarcasm.

Mondo spoke, “What up dudes and dudettes, I'm Mondo Gecko!” he started shredding on his skateboard while making guitar riffs.

“I like his style.” Spud told his friends.

“I'm Bandit Raccoon; greatest B-Ball playing mutant in the city.” Bandit said while twirling a basket ball.

“Are you a ninja too?” Gus asked.

“Not really, why do you ask?”

“Well, you're wearing a mask aren't you?” Willow asked.

Bandit realizing what they referring to explained, “No, this ain't no mask, this area's just part of my look. It only makes me look like I'm wearing a mask.”

“It's true.” Luz confirmed.

“Name's Hokum Hare.” the hare mutant took a bite out of a carrot.

“I think I saw you in a cartoon once.” Luz squinted.

“I'm Ray Fillet; former aspiring marine biologist.”

“Marine biologist?” Edric wondered.

“Someone who studies aquatic life.” April explained.

“And I am Mona Lisa.”

“Mona Lisa?” Fu asked, “Like the painting?”

Mona nodded, “Raphael gave me the name as it is the name of the most beautiful woman in a painting.”

“Well he sure wasn't wrong.” Fu admitted, “In fact if not for me, the painting might not even exist the way it is today.”

“What's that supposed to mean?” Applejack asked.

“I've been around for quite a long time, A.J. I was there when the Mona Lisa was being painted. That supposed smile she sports I ended up creating.”

“That was you?” Sunset asked in disbelief.

“Guilty.”

Slash spoke to the others, “Leonardo and the others told us all about you guys. Luz and the Boiling Isles witches. And Jake Long the American Dragon and your crew.”

“Well, it's nice to meet you all.” Rose greeted.

“So you're all mutants too?” Haley asked.

“Actually I'm an alien.” Mona corrected.

“A real alien?!” Trix gasped.

“Correct.”

“Wild!” Spud gasped.

“So we gonna get some back-stories on you guys or what?” Eda inquired.

Slash nodded, “A lot of us started out as regular animals or such, while some used to be human.” he motioned to Rockwell, Mondo, Bandit, Hokum, and Ray, “I used to be a regular turtle like these guys. In fact I was Raphael's pet turtle.”

The groups blinked, as Trix spoke to the turtle in red, “You a mutant turtle, had a pet regular turtle?”

“Yeah, so?” Raph asked.

“Nothing.” Trix replied.

“Back then I was known as Spike.” Slash continued.

Haley looked down at Spike, “Like you.”

“Eh, it's a popular name.” Spike admitted.

Raph explained, “Slash or Spike was my pet before Chompy. And whenever I needed someone else outside my brothers to talk to, it would be to him.”

“Slash was his venting buddy.” Mikey put in.

“Then one day while I was having a very aggravating day, one of Donnie's experiments almost got Spike. Angry I took the canister of mutagen he was working with and put it in my room. But when I left the room the canister must've fell over releasing the mutagen and Spike jumped into it. When I came back I saw he turned into this.” Raph motioned to Slash.

“He must've got a big dosage if he turned out this big compared to you guys.” Jake told the four bros.

“With new intelligence I convinced Raphael to join forces with me so we could be a crime fighting duo without Leonardo and the others. But secretly I had ulterior motives to destroy Raphael's brothers.”

“What?!” Amity and her sibs gasped.

“You tried to destroy them?” Gus asked in shock.

“But why?” Rose asked in confusion.

Slash sighed, “Back when I was a regular turtle I took all of Raphael's gripes with his brothers too seriously. And when I mutated I decided to spare him from having to put up with them anymore. It also didn't help the mutagen partially affected my mind as well.”

“It's true. Mutagen can have that affect on the brain.” Donnie confirmed.

“Not wanting to abandon my brothers I fought Slash and defeated him with a technique I saw Splinter use and he fell off a building but disappeared.” Raph told them.

“Since then I went into hiding. Even got captured by the Kraang a few times, but escaped. One time with the turtles help. Last time I was helped by someone I thought made a better partner. An alien assassin called the Newtralizer.”

Mona spoke up, “He is of my species. On our homeworld he is called K'Vathrak and like Slash he too was imprisoned by the Kraang and vowed to destroy them.”

Slash continued, “I truly thought he would've made a good partner because we both wanted to take out the Kraang, but Newtralizer didn't care about casualties and was willing to destroy people in the city as well.”

“And you didn't?” Eda asked.

“I only wanted to take out the Kraang, not hurt people.”

“Sounds like even when not working with the turtles you still had some sense of honor.” Rose noted, as Slash nodded and continued.

“Realizing Newtralizer was insane and willing to sacrifice anybody I turned on him and helped Raphael and the others defeat him. Though they gave me the offer to join them I felt I had to go alone for awhile, but promised we'd see each other again. And when we did I forged a real team of heroes who wanted to fight bad guys and not the innocent.” the Mutanimals nodded.

“And he's proven to be the kind of hero and friend we love having as an ally.” Fluttershy smiled at Slash who smiled back.

“I'll go next,” Leatherhead volunteered, “Back when I was a normal little alligator I was the pet of a kind human boy until his parents found me and flushed me into the sewer.”

“Way to enforce the belief of alligators in the sewers.” Jake told his friends who nodded.

“Eventually I was abducted by the Kraang who brought me to their home dimension where they mutated and tortured me. Eventually I escaped and came to earth with their power cell.”

“Power cell?” Luz asked.

“It's what the Kraang used to power the portal they used to travel from their dimension to ours and vice versa.” Donnie explained.

“When the Kraang found me, I gave it to the turtles for safe keeping.”

“But we unintentionally lost it, and with Leatherhead's help tried to get it back by infiltrating their base.” Leo explained.

“It didn't work out so well, and Leatherhead ended up going back to Dimension X with one of the Kraang's flunkies.” Raph added.

“We didn't see Leatherhead for awhile, until we got a distress signal from him warning us about the Kraang's plan to invade planet earth.” Donnie said.

“We went through another portal and found Leatherhead only he looked paler than we remembered.” Mikey said.

“Yes. I used to be much greener than this.” Leatherhead showed them.

“Because of time working differently in Dimension X, to Leatherhead it felt like he was there for several years as opposed to our time which only felt like months.” Donnie noted.

“We managed to escape with Leatherhead but we knew the Kraang Invasion was underway.” Leo said.

“When the Invasion began, I roamed the sewers taking out any Kraang droid I could find, until I ran into Master Splinter where we both hurried to try and find my friends. But we would up facing the Shredder instead. He beat me and I fell back into the sewers before being founded by Slash and was recruited into his team.”

“Well, big guy I know how it feels to be caged like an animal. Believe me, I do.” Eda patted his shoulder.

Rockwell levitated over, “Allow me to take my turn. Unlike Slash and Leatherhead I was once a human scientist. But my former partner turned me into this using monkey DNA, and mutagen. Eventually I was captured by the Kraang where they too experimented on my mind, but doing so they unintentionally gave me psychic powers while also restoring my vast intellect that had been lost to me since my initial mutation. And since then I've been the brains of this team.”

“You're psychic just like April here?” Luz asked.

“Exactly.” he confirmed.

“Oh, me next! Me next!” Pete announced, “I first met the guys and April when I was sent to deliver a message from her father.”

“Your dad, April?” Haley asked.

April nodded, “At the time my dad was held prisoner by the Kraang. He sent Pete to warn me that the Kraang were planning something and warned me to get out of the city.”

“I really had since then been hiding out from the Kraang and other dangers until Slash inducted me into the team.”

“Despite him being useless.” Raph snarked.

“Ignore the peanut gallery!” Pete told the others.

Mondo stepped forward, “I'll take the next one. I used to be human. In fact I was planning to be a pro skateboarder. One night I was doing some gnarly moves on a ramp I constructed myself with my pet gecko Lars at my side. But then this canister of mutagen came down from the sky and hit me turning me into this. My parents kicked me out because of that and I wound up on the streets.”

"Your parents kicked you out?!” Emira gasped.

“That is whack!” Jake gasped.

Amity hearing how Mondo became a mutant looked to Donnie who nodded in confirmation that it was the same mishap they had on a Kraang ship with mutagen, and Mondo was one of the casualties.

The gecko mutant continued, “I was taken under the wing of someone I thought was a chill dude, but he was actually an enemy of the turtles who taught me committing crimes was good.”

Casey spoke, “Mikey and I met him first and while Mikey hit it off with him more than me, I was skeptical when he was planning to steal money that the Purple Dragons stole. I left not wanting to be part of it, until I was captured by Mondo's former boss Fishface.”

“Fishface?” Gus asked.

“An old enemy of ours.” Sunset explained.

“Mondo ended up leading me into a trap as well, and when Mondo got a change of heart he tried to free me and Casey but caught too.” Mikey said.

“Then the three of us had to literally race for our lives against Fishface in a race course.” Casey added.

“It didn't help Fishface cheated a lot,” Mikey added, “But we worked together and not only defeated him but won the race as well.”

“Since then I've joined the Mighty Mutanimals and havin' a good time doing good.” Mondo finished.

Bandit went next, “I used to be a high school basket ball player until a canister of mutagen hit me and turned me into this. Since then I ran away from home and at first tried stealing to survive but gave it up. I met the Turtles and Rainbooms when the girls were having a class trip here. Despite me getting off to a rocky start with someone,” Raph rolled his eyes, “We ended up working together to take down a former partner of mine. And thanks to another friend of the Rainbooms I returned home to reconcile with my family. And they accepted me mutant and all. And I'm relieved they allowed me to remain part of this team. But I still go over to see them when I can.”

Luz hearing this thought of her mom and hoped she'd be able to see her again. Hokum hopped over and explained his origin, “I was a carrot farmer until I found a canister in my patch. After I opened it, a jack rabbit jumped out startling me and I ended up mutatin' myself into this.”

Twilight continued, “We met Hokum during Easter time where our school's principal was in trouble with some thugs, but he jumped in and saved her.”

“Wasn't gonna just let some pretty lady be fodder for some varmint goons. Afterward she asked me if I could play the part of the Easter Bunny in their school's Easter Egg Hunt. After that I joined the Mutanimals. And let me tell ya this here life's even crazier than my last one. And yet it ain't so bad.

Ray followed up, “As said I was an aspiring marine biologist, until I discovered a lonely stingray swimming in a barrel of some greenish gunk on the beach. I reached in and pulled it out, unaware that I got infected by the stuff that I would discover would be mutagen. After I sent the creature back to the ocean, the Kraang attacked me and my only means of escape was the ocean, so I dove in, unaware that I was mutating into a stingray myself until I escaped. Because of this I remained in the ocean not wanting anybody to see me. To show I wasn't heartless I would save anyone who fell in the ocean from shipwrecks to over boards. Luckily, they were all unconscious when I saved them.”

Rainbow spoke up, “We first met Ray during a yacht cruise.”

“You were on a yacht?!” Luz gasped.

“Dang, lucky.” Jake said envious.

“A young girl we knew there fell overboard and he rescued her.” Sunset explained.

“We offered Ray to come on board since we're no strangers to mutants.” Karai added.

“And we offered him a place on the team.” Slash finished.

“And it beats living in the ocean for life. I did miss dry land.” Ray confessed.

King looked to Mona, “So what's your story scaly?”

Mona frowned, but answered none the less, “I first met Raphael and his brothers while they were traveling out in space. We wound up on a frozen planet, and despite the rocky start we got off to. We ended up working together to help one another survive. We parted ways but I had hoped to one day cross paths with Raphael again.”

“We first met Mona when we joined the guys in space and helped them rescue the Utrom Queen.” Pinkie noted.

“So why're you here on earth?” Rose asked.

“I first came here with my commander to pursue the criminal K'Vathrak, and also helping them defeat another enemy of ours Lord Dregg.” Mona explained.

“After both were defeated I offered Mona to stay on earth and join the Mutanimals. And so now we're together.” Raphael said, as he and Mona stood side by side.

Luz gasped, “Oh, don't they look like a real power couple?”

“Yeah, they actually do.” Amity admitted with a smile.

Later on the groups were getting to know each other more, as Mondo and Jake were doing skateboard tricks, “Not bad, Jake. Ya got some sweet skills.” Mondo commended him.

“Not so bad yourself, Mondo.” Jake admitted.

“I think Jake finally met his match.” Spud said, as he and Trix watched their bud.

The other Mutanimals were discussing with their friends and the Hex Squad, “So Karai, you and Shini actually stayed with the Mutanimals for some time?” Amity inquired.

“Yeah. After Shredder made his debut as the Super Shredder and came after us Shini and I felt it was too risky to stay at the Foot's HQ so we came to stay with Slash and the Mutanimals for safety.” Karai explained.

“Unfortunately, Shredder discovered where we were and came and attacked burning the place.” Shini sighed.

“Afterward we rebuilt the place,” Rockwell added, “Making sure it was more fortified than before.”

“Sometimes we'd meet here if the lair wasn't quick enough to get too.” Leo explained.

“Well, it's nice to know there are more safe places to go to. Especially with what's out there.” Luz noted.

Slash nodded, “ That Finn lady's a crazy nut.”

“And with this Chang and Kikimora helping her, we'll need to be prepared.” Leatherhead added.

“So can we count on you guys?” Luz asked, as Jake, his friends, and Mondo came back over.

“You betcha, Luz.” Bandit confirmed.

“You want us, you got us, little lady.” Hokum agreed.

“The Mutanimals never turn away from helping friends.” Slash added.

“The turtles and Rainbooms were right to call you guys allies.” Jake said.

“Even if you're different,” Luz said, before motioning to Eda and King who smiled at her, “But I learned us weirdos gotta stick together.”

“Quite so.” Rockwell agreed.

The teams smiled and knew with more additional help from the turtles and Rainbooms friends they'd stand an ever better chance against their enemies.

Author's Note

King and the others explaining his origin references from the episode of Owl House Echoes of the Past. While King learning his new sonic howl attack comes from the episode Knock, Knock, Knockin' on Hooty's Door.

Beware the Squirrelanoids

After their LARPing experience with Sir Malachi and Lady Slithereene, the Turtles, the Rainbooms, and the rest of their friends headed back to the lair. Upon returning they discovered Haley was there sitting in front of the TV with Ice Cream Kitty and Chompy at her side.

“Haley?” Jake asked.

“Hey, guys. Where were you?” Haley wondered.

“Have we got a story for you.” Casey replied.

And so they told Haley about what happened with them and their two LARP friends, “Oh, man! You got to enjoy a real adventure like that while I was out dragon training?” she pouted.

“Hey, that's the life of a dragon for you.” Jake reminded her.

“But I still can't believe Malachi lied to us!” Raph fumed.

“Raph, he apologized.” April reminded him.

“And he Pinkie Promised not to do it again.” Pinkie added.

“Yeah, well, he still shouldn't have done it. I'm going to the dojo.” Raph headed for said place.

“Sheesh, someone's got letting go issues.” Eda told the others as Luz and King nodded.

“Well, I get where he's coming from about all this deception. Minus the super angry part.” Luz admitted.

“Whatcha talkin' about?” Trix asked.

“Well, it was on my second day staying at the Boiling Isles, where I was tricked into going on a fake quest.” Luz explained.

“Fake quest?” Spud asked..

“Yeah. This puppeteer demon sent me on a stereotypical quest claiming I was the chosen one. Everyone I met on this 'quest' were just puppets he was manipulating. And it was all to draw Eda out.”

“Eda?” Leo asked her.

“I did have a reputation going for me, and was wanted all around with a hefty bounty on my head,” she admitted., “I helped Luz out of his illusions and helped her see she makes her own destiny just as we all do.”

Leo nodded, “We sure do.

“Always.” Sunset agreed.

“And truthfully, my sister Lilith and I were set up by a fraud as well. And this was before we rekindled our sisterhood.” Eda added.

“I hear ya, Eda,” Applejack replied, “My family and I are always gettin' targeted by these two con artist folks Flim and Flam.”

Suddenly everyone heard Raph screaming in horror, and hurried for the dojo. Leo, Donnie, and Mikey made it into the dojo first seeing Raph frightened for his life.

“Raph, what's wrong?” Leo asked.

“Dudes!” Mikey cried, as Leo and Donnie looked at where Raph was staring at, and they screamed in horror before huddling together.

“Yo, what is it?” Jake asked, as they burst in.

“THAT!” the turtles motioned down to a single innocent squirrel in the dojo looking their way.

"You gotta be kidding me, right?" Eda deadpanned.

"Aww, hello." Fluttershy cooed at the little animal.

"It's just a cute little squirrel." Luz smiled.

Rainbow and Casey burst into laughter, “You guys are wigging out over a squirrel?!” Casey asked between laughs.

“You almost had me thinking Shredder was in the lair!” Rainbow laughed.

“That's not an ordinary squirrel, Rainbow Dash!” Donnie said in a panic much to everyone's confusion.

"What do you mean?" Karai asked.

“You turtles are crazy,” King said, as he crept up to the rodent, “Hello, you little squirrel.” he cooed.

The squirrel suddenly let out a shriek and showed a long tongue lashing causing the others to scream in fear.

"EVIL SQUIRREL!!!" Hooty cried.

"That scared the bajabbers out of me!" Spud exclaimed, cowering behind Shinigami.

“What in tarnation kinda squirrel is that?!” Applejack asked in fright.

“It's a Squirrelanoid!” Mikey answered, “One of the mutants we faced since the mutagen spill!”

“The same mutants you were dealing with while Bebop and Rocksteady were helping me during the Memory Stone incident?” Sunset asked.

“The very same.” Leo confirmed still terrified.

Suddenly the little squirrel mutant rushed forward towards the group, as Mikey called, “Don't let it get into any of your mouths!”

“Why?” Willow asked, until the creature jumped forward and it landed right on Trixie's face.

“GET IT OFF ME! GET IT OFF ME!” Trixie cried, as the mutant crawled into her mouth forcing itself into her stomach much to everyone's shock and disgust.

"Ew!" Emira winced in disgust.

"Did that freaky thang just force feed itself into her gullet?!" Trix asked, grossed out.

“That is revolting.” Rarity said looking green.

“I'm gonna barf.” Fu covered his mouth.

“Even I wouldn't have eaten that thing.” Hooty added.

Trixie let out a deep gasp of horror before she squealed in fright, flapping her hands, and ran around in a total freak out.

“Oh, the poor squirrel.” Fluttershy fretted.

“Poor squirrel?!” Trixie asked incredulously, “Poor me!" She shouted, before she went back to running around panicking.

“What the titan is going on here?” Amity asked the mutant bros.

“Yeah. Just what is a squirrelanoid?” Luz asked.

Donnie explained, “As you know during the accidental mutagen spill we caused, several canisters of mutagen rained over New York. A squirrel ended up sampling the mutagen and turned into a mutant monster that started leading to more of them.”

“There was more?” Gus asked.

“Much more, but come on, we gotta get Trixie to the lab.” Donnie instructed as the twins grabbed the running Trixie and carrying her off.

Inside Donnie’s lab, Trixie was laying on a table cuffed on both hands and feet to keep her down. Panicked in fear, she jerked her body vividly feeling the squirrel wandering in her guts.

“It’s inside me! It’s inside me! IT’S INSIDE ME!!!!” Trixie wailed.

Donnie placed a custom stethoscope on her chest trying to hear what’s going on inside her.

“Trixie, calm down.” Donnie eased.

“There is a live squirrel mutant inside my stomach!” Trixie shouted, “Don’t you tell me to be calm!”

"What's it doing in there anyway?" Luz asked.

"I'll tell you exactly what it's doing!" Mikey took out a comic and pointed to one of the pictures, "Right now, as we speak, the squirrelanoid is secreting a mucus into Trixie's stomach lining so that when-"

"Not helping!" Trixie snapped.

"Although he's 98% accurate." Donnie noted.

"Still not helping!" Trixie growled.

"Well, you freaking out isn't exactly helping either." Rose pointed.

"That's easy for you to say, you're not the one with a squirrelanoid inside your stomach!" Trixie argued, when she suddenly felt her stomach hurt more, which made her freak out more, “Do something! Get it out of me, GET IT OUT OF ME!!!!”

“What’s happening?” Fluttershy worried.

Donnie checked the vibration going on in Trixie’s stomach, “Just as I thought.” Donnie sighed.

“What? What’s happening?!” Trixie asked anxiously.

“No time to explain. We need to perform surgery, stat.” Donnie exclaimed.

The whole group minus the turtles gasped when they heard him say that.

“Are you crazy, Donnie?!” April shouted in shock.

“He’s right, April,” Fugitoid agreed, “The squirrel must be quickly removed out of her body before it could finish its process.”

“You really think you can save her in time, Donnie?” Jake questioned.

“Only one way to find out, but I’ll have to work fast,” Donnie turned to Mikey, “Nurse, fetch me my tools.”

“On it, Doc!” He nodded.

The whole group was unsure of this. They all stared at Donnie, Leo, and Raph who have sinister smirks. They then see Donnie and Raph give a wink at them as a sign to play along. As they all remained silent, Mikey came back pushing a tool chest on wheels while humming a tune. On top of the chest was a tray of all the surgical tools Donnie constructed.

“Hand me that one!” Donnie motioned to a manual hand saw.

Doing as he was told, Mikey passed it to Raph who proceeded to wind it up in rapid speed.

“Oh, no. No, no, no, no! Donnie, don’t do this, don’t do this! Do NOT do this! Please!” Trixie pleaded nervously.

“Don’t worry, Trixie,” Raph easily assured her, “This won’t hurt a bit.”

“Wait, wait, wait! Can we talk this out for a minute?” Trixie cried.

“Hold still. Here we go.” Donnie instructed.

Donnie grabbed his hand saw and slowly began to lower it to Trixie’s stomach.

“NO, NO, NOOOOO!!!! LET ME OUT OF HERE!!!! AAHHHHH!!!!” Trixie shut her eyes screaming her lungs out, only to feel her arms and legs uncuffed from the table.

When Trixie opened her eyes, Donnie pulled the saw away from her. She looked at Leo’s brothers who laughed themselves hysterically. Leo snickered a little, though he tried not to be rude unlike his brothers. Casey, Rainbow, Pinkie, Trix, Spud, Fu, King, Eda, and the Twins burst out laughter as well. Even Luz snickered a little too.

“Fooled you!” Donnie sang.

Trixie face was turned red with anger when she realized she had just been pranked, “WHAT THE HECK WAS THAT FOR?!?!” Trixie angrily yelled.

“We were just trying to help you relax, Trixie.” Raph chuckled.

“Yeah, you should’ve heard yourself scream, girl!” Trix snickered as Spud showed a video on his phone of Trixie screaming, which made the pair laugh.

Fu and King gave a high five to each other. King laughed, "Good one!"

“Totally worth it!” Fu chuckled in agreement

"I should've recorded that one too!" Eda laughed, wiping a tear drop off her eye.

Edric commented, "That was hilarious!"

"I felt like I was gonna wet myself!" Emira agreed her brother.

Unfortunately, half of the group just rolled their eyes and were displeased.

“Okay, I wasn’t really expecting that.” Fugitoid said with deadpanned expression.

“That wasn’t very nice.” Fluttershy frowned.

“Oh, come on, guys. It wasn’t so bad,” Raph scoffed, “Besides, Donnie did that to me once when a squirrelanoid went into my body.”

“And we had a laugh.” Donnie grinned.

“You don’t say.” Rarity said flatly.

Trixie stood up on the table, staring at the turtles fuming. Mostly, Donnie and Raph, “When I get my hands on you, I’ll...” Trixie argued, when suddenly she doubled over and started gagging.

"Trixie?" Sunset asked.

"I- ugh- don't- ugh-feel so good!" Trixie said through gags.

"What's happening...?" Jake inquired.

"Everyone, prepare for extreme grossness!" Mikey advised.

Then right after he said that, Trixie reared back before she threw up four hair balls that rolled into four squirrelanoids.

"Oh, barf!" Haley cringed, "Literally!"

"Disgusting!" Rarity cried.

Fu looked like he was gonna throw up himself, "Extreme grossness is an understatement!"

"Wait, didn't Trixie swallow one squirrel?" Spud asked.

"Uh, yeah," Eda confirmed in confusion, "What the heck is going on?!"

"Astounding!" Twilight marveled. "The squirrelanoid multiplied inside of Trixie! I should be totally grossed out, but I'm just so fascinated!"

"Not really the time to nerd out, Twilight!" Rainbow said.

Pinkie noticed the squirrelanoids started glowing, "Hey, they're glowing! Is glowing a good thing?”

"Bad! Glowing is real bad!" Mikey said in panic.

"Absolutely!" Donnie agreed.

The squirrelanoids hissed and ran off, "Quick, after them! We can't let them get out into the city!" Leo ordered.

"Wait, go after them?!" Trixie asked incredulously, before Sunset grabbed and pulled her along with the others as they chased after the squirrelanoids.

The group ran through the sewers and entered a passageway with multiple tunnels, when Shinigami pointed ahead, "There they are!"

The squirrelanoids hissed at the heroes and quickly scurried into each of the tunnels.

Leo sighed, "Looks like will have split up-"

"Split up?! Leo, don't you remember-" Mikey began when Leo cut him off.

“In groups, Mikey,” he said, before dividing them up, “Twilight, Sunset, Spike, Luz, Amity, Jake, and Rose, you're with me and Karai.”

The group nodded, as Karai continued.

“Casey, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Eda, King, Hooty, Willow, you're with Raph.”

“Rarity, April, Gus, Fugitoid, and Trix, you go with Donnie," Leo said.

“Shini, Pinkie, Fluttershy, Spud, Edric, Emira, Haley, Fu, and Trixie, you're all with Mikey," Karai finished, and they all branched off.

"So, how are we gonna find the squirrelanoids?" Rainbow asked.

"Don't worry, they'll find us..." Mikey said ominously.

"Okay, now y'all are just being creepy!" Trix said.

"Welcome to my world." Raph grumbled, as they all headed off to look for the squirrel mutants.

Mikey's group peeked around the corner of a long curved tunnel. When the coast seemed clear, they proceeded down the tunnel looking all over for the squirrelanoid.

Pinkie popped up in random places from pipes to passageways saying, "No squirrelanoids here! No squirrelanoids here!" Then she popped up from under the sewer water, complete with a scuba mask and snorkel, "And definitely no squirrelanoids in here!"

"Thanks for heads up, Pinkie," Trixie said in sarcasm.

"You're welcome." Pinkie smiled.

"So, Mikey," Edric spoke up, "How exactly did you beat the squirrelanoids the first time?"

"Oh, I used popcorn to lure them into some sewer water and flushed them down the septic tanks."

"So in other words, you didn't actually beat 'em." Fu stated.

"Well, when you put it like that..." Mikey trailed off.

"Don't worry, Mikey," Pinkie put an arm around his shoulder, "I'm sure we'll totally figure something out."

"Way to bring the optimism, Pinks." Spud commented.

Suddenly, a loud terrifying hiss echoed through the tunnel, causing them all to tense up.

"Uh, anyone else heard that ominous hissing?" Fu asked.

"If I say no will that mean it didn't happen?" Trixie inquired out of fear.

"I think it came from in there." Fluttershy pointed toward a passageway.

“We got to go, dudes.” Mikey instructed, as they went down the passageway.

As they walked Haley noticed Emira was looking more nervous than she was, and decided to help her out.

She held a unicorn doll out to Emira, "You wanna hug my Madge the motivational unicorn doll?"

"I'm good, Haley." Emira assured. The hiss came back and she grabbed the doll, squeezing it in fear.

"You're special." the doll uttered.

"Uh, not to freak anyone out," Mikey began in worry, "But the group in my comic heard a noise exactly like that one right before they were ambushed by the full grown alienoids!"

"Too late for non freak outs, dude." Spud noted.

"Dido." Edric added.

"Triple!" Trixie hid behind a trembling Fluttershy.

"Hey, hang on," Fu turned around toward Mikey, "If that noise happened in a comic, how can it sound the same?"

"You know Raph said the same thing once-" Mikey stopped short when he and the others, minus Fu, had noticed something that made their eyes widen in terror. Spud started hyperventilating, Edric joined Trixie in cowering behind Fluttershy, and Emira dropped the unicorn doll as her legs trembled in fright.

Fu spoke nervously, "It's... right behind me... isn't it?"

"Actually, it's above you." Pinkie pointed.

Fu looked up, "Agoo..."

Clinging onto some pipes, was the forth squirrelanoid! Now also fully grown! The mutant stared down at the terrified group before it let out a horrific shriek.

"Uhhh..." Fu said as he fainted on the spot.

The mutant creature dropped down as Mikey cried, “Get it!”

Haley transformed and started spitting fire balls at the squirrelanoid, but the creature shook the hits off and attacked.

“Sprinkle time!” Pinkie threw some sprinkles at the creature and the explosions blinded it.

Spud grabbed a nearby pipe and ran at the squirrelanoid screaming before whacking it in the face. The monster glared at Spud who smiled nervous, before running away from it screaming in fright.

“Shini, can't you, hypnotize it?” Trixie asked the witch girl.

“I don't think my hypnosis can actually work on a wild mutant like this one.” Shini replied.

“So let's stick to what we got! Booyakasha!” Mikey announced, as he and Shini attacked it with their chain weapons tying it up.

“You got it!” Edric cheered.

The squirrelanoid let out a shriek and to everyone's shock, five more squirrelanoids crawled into the tunnel.

“They divided again?!” Emira cried.

“Oh, dear.” Haley gasped, as Fu woke back up.

“And the nightmare is still going.” the animal guardian said sarcastically.

As Mikey and Shini were shocked by the additional squirrelanoids, the one they had bound broke free and joined its brethren.

“Might I suggest a tactical retreat?” Spud suggested.

“Suggestion approved!” Pinkie cried.

“We're out of here!” Trixie threw a smoke bomb at the squirrelanoids blinding them so they could escape and regroup.

Meanwhile in another part of the sewer, Donnie and his group were scoping the place out for any squirrelanoids.

“Stay close, everyone.” Donnie ordered.

“Don't worry, I will.” April answered, as she kept close to Donnie much to his enjoyment.

Suddenly, a loud hiss echoed around that started Gus, making him grab onto Trix. "Ahh! What was that?!" He exclaimed. "Is it the squirrelanoids?!

"Yo, Gus, get a grip," Trix said, prying him off her, "We haven't even found those squirrelanoids yet. So stop freaking out over every little noise you-" The hiss echoed again and scared Trix right into Gus' arms, "AAHHH! FREAKY SQUIRRELANOIDS!!!"

Gus smirked, "Speak for yourself."

"Well, I can't blame you two for being on edge. The squirrelanoids are absolutely terrifying!" Donnie shivered, "Their horrible shrieks, their vicious demeanor, and the fact that they strike when you least expect it!"

"Um, Donnie," Rarity spoke up. "If you're trying to ease our worries, you're failing miserably!"

Just then, Donnie's scanner beeped, "I'm getting a reading. One of them's close-" Two clawed hands grabbed Donnie's head and dragged him into the darkness of a passageway.

"Donnie!" April cried, then she, Fugitoid, Rarity, Trix, and Gus grabbed onto his legs and pulled back with all their might.

“Don't let it take me!” Donnie cried.

“Hang on!” Trix ordered.

After a moment of tug-o-war, they finally pulled Donnie away from the thing that tried to drag him. Then the creature came out, revealing that it was one of the squirrelanoids fully grown. It let out a shriek while a smaller squirrelanoid head on a long neck popped out of its mouth.

Rarity and April screamed at the sight and Fugitoid cried, "Oh, my cog!"

"Now can I freak out?!" Gus asked in fright.

"You and me both, baby!" Trix replied in fear.

The two screamed in fright.

“Calm down. Let's get it while we can!” Donnie ordered, as he readied his bo-staff.

Rarity and April readied their weapons, as Fugitoid readied his arm blasters. The creature jumped at Donnie who fought it back with his staff.

Rarity ran at the beast striking it with her sickles, “Get away from him!”

April jumped and stabbed it with her tanto, before jumping away from it. The squirrelanoid walked off the flesh wound and hissed at her.

“Well, that didn't work!” Gus told the redhead.

“Allow me!” Fugitoid started blasting the squirrelanoid making it back up.

“Ya got 'em! Ya got 'em!” Trix cheered, until the group saw more squirrelanoids appear with one swatting Fugitoid back causing his firing to cease, “Ya don't got 'em!” Trix retracted her cheer.

“There are too many now!” Rarity cried.

“Time to retreat!” Gus called, as he used his illusion magic to make the squirrelanoids think they were surrounded by fire.

“How long until they realize it's fake?” Trix asked.

“Let's not wait around to find out!” April answered, as they ran.

Raph's group was trekking through a hallway with passageways on each side. Rainbow noticed Applejack looking around nervously and smirked.

"Ya scared, Applejack?" She asked coyly, "Cause I'm sure not."

"No!" Applejack rebuffed, "And you're one to talk, seeing as you're shaking in fear."

"I am not!" Rainbow frowned.

"Well your legs are." Applejack pointed down. Rainbow looked and saw her legs were indeed shaking before she held to make them stop, then looked up with an embarrassed smile.

"Whatever!" She scoffed, crossing her arms.

"What's with those two?" King whispered to Raph and Casey.

"Ah this is just one of their little rivalry spats." Raph waved off.

"Rivalry spats?" Willow raised a brow.

"AJ and Rainbow are totally competitive, especially with each other," Casey explained, "They'll compete in just about anything. From dance offs, roller skating, high school clubs, you name it. It's fun to watch sometimes."

"And other times it just get's dull," Raph added, "And you wanna know the funny part, they either end in a tie or both lose."

Eda chuckled, "Now that, I'd love to see! And you know, it reminds me of the rivalry between Amity's dad, Alador, and the head of the Abomination Coven, Darius."

Just then, a loud hissing echoed throughout the hallway.

"Y'all hear that?" Applejack asked.

"The squirrelanoid is near..." Hooty uttered ominously, which made Applejack and Rainbow more nervous.

Suddenly, Rainbow felt something grab her left shoulder and flinched. But then she smirked, "Nice try, Applejack, but it's gonna take more than you grabbing my shoulder to scare me!"

"Uh, Rainbow, I'm over here." Applejack noted.

Rainbow looked and saw that Applejack was standing to her right. Slowly she looked back and saw that a red clawed hand was gripping her shoulder from the shadows of a passageway, "Whaah!" She jumped back. Then out from the passageway, jumped one of the squirrelanoids, now fully grown, and shrieked.

Applejack and Rainbow screamed and grabbed hold of each other in fear. The squirrelanoid was about to strike, when it was suddenly snared in plant vine, then it was body-slammed and flung across the hall. The two Rainbooms turned to a smiling Willow.

"You're welcome." she said cheerfully.

“We ain't done here yet, gang.” Eda motioned to the squirrelanoid that returned after Willow's thrashing.

“It's still one against all of us. We can take it.” Rainbow told them.

“Might wanna do a head count, Rainbow.” Willow replied, as they saw more squirrelanoids following the one they were pursuing.

“There's more HOOT!” Hooty cried in a panic.

“Then let's cut them down, yo.” Casey readied his hockey stick.

Eda went harpy mode, as the others readied themselves. The group attacked the squirrelanoids, as Applejack used her claw weapons to cut one, but the damage wasn't slowing it down.

“Dang, these fellas are tough!” Applejack called, as the one she fought tackled her to the ground but she kicked it off.

Rainbow ran circles around some while striking with her weapon, “Too bad they're not fast enough to keep up!” but Rainbow ended up hitting a wall.

“This is a sewer, Rainbow,” Raph reminded her, “Not as much running space as you'd think, especially with your speed.”

“Right.” Rainbow groaned.

Eda and King tag teamed against a few squirrelanoids using their abilities to force them back, “Man, we got them on the run!” King laughed.

“Just watch it, kid. We don't wanna bring the whole house down on us.” Eda warned him.

Raph fought one squirrelanoid before it pinned him to the wall. Raph screamed as he tried pushing it off, until Hooty stretched in and wrapped around its head squeezing it which gave Raph the opening to kick the mutant off.

“Not bad, Hooty.” Raph admitted.

“I'm awesome, hoot!”

Willow continued using her plant magic to ensnare the squirrelanoids, but they chewed through the vines.

“Raph, I know ya hate to run from a fight, but couldn't we?” Applejack asked.

“I'll make an exception.” Raph admitted, as they through smoke bombs at the beasts and made a retreat.

In another part of the sewer, Leo, Karai, Twilight, Sunset, Jake, Rose, Luz, Spike, and Amity walked through a large passageway, keeping a lookout for the squirrelanoids.

Suddenly a low hiss echoed around them. Quickly, Leo, Karai, Twilight, and Sunset drew their weapons. Jake transformed into his dragon form. Rose readied her staff. And Luz and Amity readied their glyph and abomination magic.

"Where could that mutant squirrel have gone, yo?" Jake asked looking around.

"This is seriously freaking me out," Luz shivered, "This is almost just like the time when I first faced Eda's Owl Beast form."

"Do you think it could've gone anywhere else?" Sunset wondered.

"Doubt it," Leo answered, "These are the only parts of the sewers that are cut off."

"You don't suppose they could have snuck into another sewer system, do you?" Twilight asked in concern.

"It could be possible," Karai admitted, "But just like predators, they probably don't want to draw out any unwanted attention to themselves."

Rose noticed that Amity was looking worried, "You okay, Amity?"

"It's just that, this reminds me of something that happened in one of Mikey's Alienoid comics. The space crew were picked off one by one, until only one of them was left and they had to find a way to destroy the Alienoids," Everyone looked at her baffled, "I read some of those comics before we left," She revealed and everyone still stared, "I was bored, okay?!" she blushed embarrassed.

"Um...sweet potato?" Luz pointed nervously, "There's..."

"It's right behind you!!" Jake shouted.

Amity whipped around and saw the squirrelanoid now fully grown! It screeched at her, making her scream. When it tried to claw her, she ducked aside and Luz jumped in, smacking it with a fire glyph.

The squirrelanoid slashed at the Noceda girl, but she managed to barely dodge and only her shirt sleeve got ripped. Amity then knocked the mutant squirrel away with an abomination fist.

The squirrelanoid hissed and rushed toward the girlfriends, but Jake flew in and tackled into the mutant and began wrestling with it.

"Yo, claws off, nut lover!" The American Dragon said as they struggled. Until the squirrelanoid managed to lift Jake up and body-slam him hard on the ground, before tossing him aside. But as it lunged forward to slash him, Jake spat his fire breath making it shriek and dodge away.

"Ai-yah!" Rose attacked the squirrelanoid next, swinging her staff with the mutant dodging.

Leo, Karai, Sunset, and Twilight readied their weapons and jumped at the squirrelanoid striking it, “I definitely do not miss fighting these things!” Leo growled.

As the squirrelanoid pounced for them, Twilight froze it with her magic and using it flung the creature into a wall. The mutant peeled itself off as Sunset stabbed it with her kuanis. The monster shrieked before swatting Sunset aside.

“Sunset!” Leo and Twilight called.

Karai hissed, as she went snake mutant and lunged at the squirrelanoid wrapping herself around it squeezing it, before sinking her fangs into it. The squirrelanoid shrieked as it spazzed around before getting Karai off.

After Leo and Twilight helped Sunset up, they went to Karai who changed back, “Are you ok?” Sunset asked her.

“Yeah, but one downside about sinking my teeth into something,” Karai began before spitting, “Leaves a nasty taste in my mouth.”

The squirrelanoid snarled before it took off down the tunnel.

"After it!" Leo ordered as they followed after it.

They chased the squirrelanoid through the tunnel until they came to a room that had a boarded door. The squirrelanoid was cornered. It turned and hissed at the group. But it didn't attack.

"Gotcha now, squirrelly!" Jake grinned. He was about fly toward it when Leo stopped him.

"Hold on, something isn't right." The turtle leader said.

"Yeah," Karai agreed. "It's not attacking."

"Why would it not attack?" Twilight asked, "It's cornered."

Just then, some green drool dripped down in front of them.

"Or... is it?" Rose wondered in dread.

Slowly, they all looked up. Perched on some pipes were about a dozen more fully grown squirrelanoids, hissing, snarling, and shrieking at the shocked group.

"I think it led us into an ambush." Sunset figured.

"And we totally fell for it." Luz added.

"Aw, man!" Jake groaned.

The group of squirrelanoids dropped down on the group and started to attack. With them being more outnumbered than before, Leo called.

“Fall back!” he ordered, as everyone gathered around him. Leo threw a smoke bomb at the squirrelanoids.

Each group ran down their tunnel before meeting up in a chamber where the tunnels connect, “Squirrelanoids behind us!” Mikey cried.

“They're behind us too!” Donnie cried.

“And us!” Raph added.

“Same!” Leo finished, as they heard the shrieks of the creatures getting closer.

Down all four tunnels came the four groups of squirrelanoids who were ready to finish their prey until they arrived in the chamber and saw no sign of the groups they fought. They all looked around the chamber before they all headed down one of the tunnels together. When they were all gone, the ninjas, Rainbooms, and their friends appeared out of thin air having all been using Luz's invisibility glyphs.

“That was too close.” Twilight sighed in relief.

“I'll never chase another squirrel again!” Spike whimpered.

"And I thought Eda's owl beast form was vicious!" King shivered.

"That was terrifying!" Haley exclaimed.

"No kidding!" Willow agreed.

"W-Well, I wasn't really scared." Rainbow insisted shakily.

"Y-Yeah, me neither." Applejack stated, nervously.

"Squirrelanoid!" Hooty called, making the two Rainbooms scream, "Oh wait, it was just a shadow. My bad."

Applejack and Rainbow glared at the house demon while, Eda, King, and the Twins snickered.

“I know they replicate when inside a host, but how did even more of them come to be?” Donnie wondered.

“Only one way to find out.” Leo answered.

“You mean?” Gus asked nervously.

“We have to follow them.” Leo confirmed.

“Even after we just got away from them?” Trixie asked still shivering.

“If we don't we'll never be rid of these things.” Leo replied, as they quietly followed the squirrealnoids down the tunnel they all gathered together in.

They followed the creatures, making sure to keep their distance and not be noticed. Eventually the peeked around a corner and noticed the mutant squirrels enter a hidden tunnel going down, “Where do you think that leads?” Rose asked.

“Nowhere good.” Rarity suspected.

“I know exactly where that leads.” Mikey spoke up.

“Enlighten us.” Eda replied dryly.

Mikey explained through his comic, “The squirrelanoids must've formed a whole colony under the rule of a monstrous squirrelanoid queen.”

The group looked at Mikey in disbelief, “A squirrelanoid queen?” Amity asked incredulously.

“Mikey, as much as your comic has been right about them so far, it's just not possible.” Twilight said skeptically.

“Besides squirrels don't form colonies.” Fluttershy reminded him.

“Maybe not regular squirrels, Fluttershy. But they're mutant ones.” Mikey reminded her.

“As ridiculous as it sounds, we shouldn't take the chance,” Donnie said, “We need to check it out and see just how many we're actually dealing with.”

“You're not actually suggesting we go down there, do you?” Spud shivered.

"Ah uh! No way am I setting foot down there with those killer freaky things!" Trix refused.

"I'm all for taking risks," Luz began, "But going in there with all those squirrelanoids is crazy!"

“We won't have to,” Twilight replied, “I know how to scope it out from a safe distance.”

“How?” Gus asked.

Twilight smirked, “With this.” she took out her phone and clicked on it. That summoned her drone right to them.

"What's that thing?" Emira asked.

"It's called a drone," Twilight explained, "It's human device that's used for lots of things. For this case, surveillance."

"Amazing!" Gus marveled.

“Good idea, Twilight,” Leo nodded, “We'll use your drone to spy on the squirrelanoids and see just how many we're dealing with.”

“And if there's too much, we regroup and come up with a new plan.” Fu caught on.

“Precisely.” Twilight nodded, as she sent her drone to follow the squirrelanoids.

They looked on Twilight's phone seeing the feed from her drone. They saw the drone made it's way through the tunnel leading to a familiar underground cavern.

“This place again?” Leo asked as the turtles groaned.

“Oh, great.” April sighed.

“What's wrong?” Rose asked.

“This is where we fought a bunch of mutated mushrooms that made us see illusions.” Donnie explained.

“I don't seen any mutant mushrooms,” Jake noted, “But I do see something worse.”

They looked seeing the drone spotted a whole colony of squirrelanoids, “I don't believe it.” Rose gasped.

“A whole colony of them.” Shini gasped.

“Though I don't see a queen.” Trixie looked.

“Let's hope we won't either.” Sunset replied.

Suddenly a single squirrelanoid ambushed the drone cutting off the feed, much to Twilight's dismay, “MY DRONE!!!”

“This just got a lot more dangerous, everyone.” Leo told them.

“We can't risk all those squirrelanoids getting loose in the city.” Jake added.

“You're suggesting we take on that whole colony?” Edric asked nervously.

“We have to.” Sunset replied standing with Leo and Jake.

“Agreed. We can't look the other way.” Luz agreed.

“Does anyone even have an idea how to handle all those mutants?” Gus wondered.

Trixie looked to Mikey, “I don't suppose there's an answer to our problem in your dumb comic?”

“Actually, there is an answer,” Mikey pulled it out, “The crew upon discovering the colony of Alienoids planted a bomb right in the heart of the hive destroying them all.”

Donnie and Twilight pondered on Mikey's words, before getting hit with an idea, “Yes, it might work!” Twilight smiled.

“What've you got?” Eda asked.

“Let's go back to the lair.” Donnie instructed.

“What? And leave all those squirrelanoids down there?” Raph asked in disbelief.

“They're not going anywhere, Raph,” Donnie replied, “Now let's go!” they all took off back to the lair.

When they returned, Donnie, Twilight, and Fugitoid were in the lab working on something, while the rest of them were waiting around in the lair.

“Ugh, what're they doing in there?!” Raph groaned.

“Finding a way to stop the squirrelanoids, Raph.” Leo reminded him.

“Yeah, try and keep up.” Pinkie added.

“I get that, but they could've shared it with the rest of us.” Raph replied.

“And ruin the surprise?” Spud asked rhetorically.

Suddenly the doors to the lab opened, “We got it!” Donnie called, grabbing everyone's attention.

“Got what?” Trix asked.

Twilight spoke, “We present to you the creation to put an end to the squirrelanoids.”

Fugitoid whipped out an capsule bomb with a familiar orange substance inside it, “A retro mutagen bomb!” he declared.

“Whoa.” Gus marveled.

“Retro mutagen is the stuff you used to demutate mutants?” Amity recalled.

“Yes. From April's dad, the entire population of New York...” Donnie began as Mikey finished.

“Even on two certain former bug mutants.”

“So how does it work?” Jake wondered.

Twilight explained, “Just like in Mikey's comic, we plant this bomb in the squirrelanoids lair. Once it goes off it'll demutate all the squirrelanoids.”

“It just might work.” Eda commended them.

“Yeah but one problem, there are so many squirrelanoids there,” Trixie reminded them, “How're we gonna get this in their hive without giving ourselves away. Don't forget Twilight's drone was ambushed.”

“Don't worry, Edric and I got this covered.” Fu Dog explained as the male Blight twin mixed some ingredients they had on them.

“Voila!” Edric declared while holding out a vial, “This potion will produce a sleeping mist guaranteed to keep the squirrelanoids asleep for five minutes.”

“Which should be enough time to plant the retro mutagen bomb in there.” Fu finished.

“I don't like the idea of going into the hive, dudes,” Mikey voiced concern, taking out his comic, “Just like in my the comic, the crew was ambushed by the Alienoids before they could escape and almost fed to their queen.”

“Mikey...” Raph began, as he and Trix shouted at him, “THERE IS NO SQUIRRELANOID QUEEN!”

“Says you!” Mikey shouted back.

“Enough!” Leo shouted shutting his brothers and Trix up, “Queen or not, we don't have a choice. If we don't take out these squirrelanoids it'll only be a matter of time before they decide to go top side, and tracking them will be harder.”

“I still don't like the idea of going into the hive, bro.” Mikey replied.

Eda smirked, “It's okay, Mikey, you don't have to go into the hive if you don't want to.”

"Huh?" Luz and the others were confused.

“Really, Eda?” Mikey asked.

"Have you gone-" Raph was silenced when Eda grew out one of her harpy wings and stuffed it in his mouth.

“Of course. Although... Fluttershy told me that she heard the squirrelanoids say that pizza was the most disgusting food in the world.” she continued.

“I did?” Fluttershy asked, until Eda shot her a wink and the girl caught on, “Oh! Oh, right, I did. They were so rude about it.”

"They said they wouldn't eat that junk if it was the last food on Earth," Eda continued.

“They said what?!” Mikey asked in shock, as he felt anger rise up in him, "Why those jerk-faces!"

And it wasn't just Mikey, but Spud and Gus also frowned in anger, as the illusionist boy spoke up, “That's blasphemy!”

“Oh, no mutated rodent is gonna badmouth this city's best food!” Spud declared, "Those terrifying squirrelanoids are going down!" Then he, Mikey, and Gus took the retro mutagen bomb from Fugitoid and ran out of the lair.

“Charge!" They called.

When they were gone everyone stared for a moment before they all laughed. After spitting out some feathers, Raph admitted, “You're good, Eda.”

“Naturally.” she replied.

“Well, at least they're motivated now.” Sunset noted.

“Uh-huh.” Luz agreed.

“Come on, let's catch up to them before they get too carried away.” Leo instructed, as they followed the three.

Soon they arrived at the cave entrance making sure to keep enough distance so not to alert the mutant monsters.

“Ok, potion time.” Fu said as he shook the potion up and released it. He motioned to Jake and Haley who used their wings the blow the mist through the hive and it started putting the squirrelanoids to sleep.

“Ok, they're asleep. Let's go.” Twilight whispered.

Everyone crept into the lair while sneaking past the sleeping squirrelanoids making sure not to step on any of them or make too big a noise. As Rarity snuck past one she could hear some gurgling in it's stomach that was traveling upward and the mutant let out a belch in Rarity's face making her gag and fanned the stench away.

Casey who was close to Rarity let out a soft laughing fit at what she just got before the squirrelanoid he was close to let one rip with Casey standing right by it's rear taking the full stench making him gag. Seeing this Rarity responded with a mocking version of Casey's soft laughing fit, before the two pressed on.

They finally made it to the center of the lair as Fugioid and Donnie placed the bomb setting it up. Before they could set the timer, Donnie spotted something and whispered, “Wait look.” everyone looked seeing a pool of mutagen.

“Is that?” Emira whispered.

“Mutagen.” Fugitoid confirmed.

“Must've been how the squirrelanoids increased in numbers so much faster than before.” Donnie deduced.

"We should inform Bishop about this once we're done." April stated.

"Yeah, the last thing we need are more squirrelanoids, or worse things." Karai noted.

“Uh, guys, we better set the timer and go because the potion's gonna be wearing off any second.” Fu Dog warned them.

Fugitoid set the timer and they all started to creep back for the exit, until they heard a loud crunching noise, followed by the sounds of beeping. They stopped in their tracks and looked at a flinching Luz before they looked down and saw that... Amity had unknowingly stepped on the remains of Twilight's drone. Apparently, it was still active.

“Wow, Luz is usually the one who goofs up like that.” King noted.

“Or Mikey.” Raph added making said turtle frown.

Then the sleeping potion wore off and one by one the squirrelanoids all began to wake up from the noise and snarled upon seeing the intruders in their domain.

“Oh no...” Luz and Amity groaned.

Before they could move the heroes were surrounded by all the squirrelanoids that began closing in on them.

“Pleasure knowing all of you.” Spud said in despair

Trixie grabbed hold of Raph in fear, “I'm too Great and Powerful to be torn to pieces!!!”

“Get off!” Raph said dryly before pushing her off.

The squirrelanoids were ready to go in for the kill when a loud roar-like shriek was heard. The heroes were scared even more, while the squirrelanoids stopped and turned toward a large dark cave connecting to their lair.

“What was that?” Fluttershy asked nervously.

“I don't know, but it doesn't sound happy.” Pinkie answered.

"Or friendly." Willow added in worry.

They looked and saw from the shadows of the cave, two big glowing green eyes opened up an something started to step out.

“What the heck is that?!” Leo asked in shock.

What came out of the cave was another squirrelanoid. But this one was much bigger than the others with a large head and a sharp dagger-like spike at the end of its tail.

“Aahhh! Squirrelanoid Queen!” Mikey screamed.

“By Darwin's beard!” Donnie gasped.

“Mikey's comic was right again!” Luz said shocked.

“You've got to be fronting me?!” Trix said in disbelief.

“How is everything in that comic book coming true about the squirrelanoids?!” Twilight asked confused.

“I'm still asking myself that!” Raph replied.

“That comic knows the future!” Gus declared in fright.

The squirrelanoid queen let out a roar at them, as Fu Dog spoke, “Pardon me while I faint again.” and with that he fainted.

The queen upon seeing Mikey out of the heroes roared louder at him, before giving the other squirrelanoids the signal to attack, which they did.

“Get them!” Leo ordered, as he and his bros tapped into their medallions and the Rainbooms ponied up.

Jake and Haley resumed full dragon form as Eda went Harpy mode, and joined them in battle along with the others.

Leo used his wind magic combined with his swords to blow some squirrelanoids back, while Jake and Haley flew around spitting fire balls onto more of them.

“I've had just about enough of these freaks!” Raph shouted as he channeled his fire magic into his sais and started bashing at some of the squirrelanoids, as Harpy Eda swooped down clawing at more.

“You and me both, Raph.” she replied.

All over the lair, everyone was fending off against the squirrelanoid colony from the turtles utilizing their magic along with the Rainbooms, Casey firing his explosive hockey pucks, Karai going snake mutant on some, even the witches using their own magic against them.

“Guys, if we don't get out of here by the time the bomb goes off we're gonna be stuck in a glass bowl again!” Donnie reminded his bros.

“If that happens, who's gonna take care of you?” Trixie asked, as April and Shini scowled at her, “Just asking!”

While everyone was dealing with the squirrelanoids, Mikey had become the prime target of the squirrelanoid queen, “Hey!” Mikey cried, as the queen almost chomped him, but the party dude used his magic to manipulate the ground below them to launch an earth pillar up under the queen's jaw knocking her off focus, “Dudes, what does the queen want with me?!”

Donnie looking back at the queen pursuing Mikey made a discovery, “Mikey, I'll bet that squirrelanoid was one of the original ones we faced the first time before you flushed them! It just kept on evolving!”

“Looks like she's mad at you for that.” Pinkie noted, before dodging one of the squirrelanoids.

“Just my luck!” Mikey cried, as he dodged the queens tail.

Jake flew around with Haley as they spat more fire balls against incoming squirrelanoids while Eda flew around punching any of the mutants that jumped up at her. Suddenly three squirrelanoids jumped at the three pulling them down to the ground. They got back up only to see they and their friends were all getting backed into a corner.

“What do we do now?” Applejack asked open to suggestions.

“We better do something or we're regular turtles again!” Raph replied.

Trixie looked determined, “Not on my watch!” she used the Magician's Exit and poofed the whole group close to the exit much to her excitement, “I did it! I did it with a whole group this time!” she cheered.

Needless to say everyone else was just baffled, “Again, how the heck did you pull that off?!” Eda asked.

Sunset looked seeing the queen and the squirrelanoids turning in their direction and shrieked, “No time, run!”

They ran for the exit, as the queen and the whole colony pursued them. As they made it for the exit Mikey was grabbed by the queen who started dragging him back.

"Mikey!" Raph exclaimed.

“AHH! Don't let her take me!” Mikey cried.

Raph and Pinkie grabbed Mikey's hands and started pulling him back, “Let him go ya freak!” Raph ordered the queen.

“Leave my friend alone!” Pinkie shouted.

Spike growled as Hooty looked determined, before the two raced to the queen's claws and each bit them forcing her to let go of Mikey.

“Back off, your majesty!” April said in sarcasm before using a psychic wave to push the queen back into the lair with the rest of her fellow squirrelanoids.

"Thanks guys." Mikey signed in relief.

"Don't mention it." Spike and Hooty grinned.

Fugitoid squinted seeing the bomb was ready to go off, “Only three seconds left before it blows!”

Amity quickly used her abomination goo to seal off the cave entrance. Back inside, the queen and the squirrelanoids sat up just as the bomb reached zero. Outside, everyone heard the explosion from the other side and shortly after the sounds of monstrous shrieking from the squirrelanoids fading.

“Did it work?” Fluttershy asked.

“Only one way to find out.” Twilight replied, as she motioned to Amity with a nod.

Amity released the goo to unblock the cave entrance. Upon doing so they were met with an entire group of unmutaed regular squirrels.

“It worked!” Donnie cheered, as everyone sighed in relief.

“Finally.” Fu Dog sighed.

“Now this is more like it.” Raph said.

The former queen squirrelanoid that was a regular squirrel now squeaked to Fluttershy who was listening.

“Translation, Fluttershy?” Rainbow asked.

“She says they're all so sorry for what they put us through. And are grateful we changed them back.” she replied.

And then the squirrel picked up an acorn it had collected and scurried up to Mikey offering it to him. Mikey looked down at the squirrel with some skepticism, before looking at his friends who nodded to accept the peace offering.

Mikey smiled and took the acorn from the squirrel before patting its head, “You know, you're not so bad.” he admitted.

Fluttershy spoke to the others, “After all that's happened I think they deserve to go someplace with clear skies and free space compared to what the city has.”

“I know just the place.” Donnie replied, as he used his portal ray to open a portal leading to a forest.

Fluttershy spoke to the squirrels, “There. You'll be much happier there than down here.” The squirrels squeaked happily before going through the portal before it closed up.

Later on back at the lair, everyone was relaxing and resting after such a difficult day, “I don't know if I'll ever look at a squirrel the same way after this.” Trix said.

“You and me both.” Luz agreed.

“No wonder you were so afraid of them, Mikey.” Applejack said.

“Well, at least we can all be glad we'll never have to worry about the squirrelanoids ever again.” Jake said.

“Um... I wouldn't say that,” Mikey replied, as he held up his comic, “I just got to the end of my comic. While the crew was able to destroy all the Alienoids, one of the offspring survived!”

Everyone stared in complete shock and utter disbelief at the bombshell Mikey just dropped and Fu Dog fainted once again.

Then Jake broke the silence, “Ah, man!” he groaned.

Meanwhile up top, in an alleyway, a sewer lid was slowly lifted up and moved open by a red clawed hand. Two glowing green eyes shone in darkness, and a Squirrelanoid shriek was heard just as the scene froze.